<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<ThML>  
  <ThML.head>
    <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->

    <generalInfo>
      <description />
      <pubHistory />
      <comments />
    </generalInfo>

    <printSourceInfo>
      <published>New York, G. Munro, 1882</published>
    </printSourceInfo>

    <electronicEdInfo>
      <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
      <authorID>macdonald</authorID>
      <bookID>adela2</bookID>
      <workID>adela2</workID>
      <version>1.0</version>
      <editorialComments />
      <revisionHistory />
      <status />

      <DC>
        <DC.Title>Adela Cathcart, Volume 2</DC.Title>
        <DC.Creator scheme="short-form" sub="Author">George MacDonald</DC.Creator>
        <DC.Creator scheme="file-as" sub="Author">MacDonald, George (1824-1905)</DC.Creator>
 
        <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
        <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">PZ3.M144 Ad2 PR4967</DC.Subject>
        <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Fiction and juvenile belles lettres</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">Fiction in English</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All;</DC.Subject>
        <DC.Contributor sub="Digitizer" />
        <DC.Date sub="Created">2015-07-03</DC.Date>
        <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
        <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
        <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/macdonald/adela2.html</DC.Identifier>
        <DC.Identifier scheme="ISBN" />
        <DC.Source>Project Gutenberg</DC.Source>
        <DC.Source scheme="URL">www.gutenberg.org</DC.Source>
        <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
        <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
      </DC>

    </electronicEdInfo>
    
<style type="text/css">
hr	{ width:33%; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em }
pre	{ font-family:monospace }
.ital	{ font-style:italic }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="hr">
  <property name="width" value="33%" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="1em" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="1em" />
</selector>
<selector element="pre">
  <property name="font-family" value="monospace" />
</selector>
<selector class="ital">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
</style>

</ThML.head>

<ThML.body xml:space="preserve">

    <div1 id="i" next="ii" prev="toc" title="Title Page">
<h1 id="i-p0.1">
      ADELA CATHCART
    </h1>
    <div class="Center" id="i-p0.2">
      <b>BY<br />GEORGE MacDONALD</b>
    </div>
    <h2 id="i-p0.4">
      THE SECOND VOLUME.
    </h2>
</div1>

    <div1 id="ii" next="iii" prev="i" title="Chapter I. Song">
    <h2 id="ii-p0.1">
      CHAPTER I.
    </h2>
    <h3 id="ii-p0.2">
      SONG.
    </h3>
    <p id="ii-p1" shownumber="no">
      I confess I was a little dismayed to find what a solemn turn
      the club-stories had taken. But this dismay lasted for a
      moment only; for I saw that Adela was deeply interested,
      again wearing the look that indicates abstracted thought and
      feeling. I said to myself:
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p2" shownumber="no">
      "This is very different mental fare from what you have been
      used to, Adela."
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p3" shownumber="no">
      But she seemed able to mark, learn, and inwardly digest it,
      for she had the appearance of one who is stilled by the
      strange newness of her thoughts. I was sure that she was now
      experiencing a consciousness of existence quite different
      from anything she had known before. But it had a curious
      outcome.
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p4" shownumber="no">
      For, when the silence began to grow painful, no one daring to
      ask a question, and Mrs. Cathcart had resumed her knitting,
      Adela suddenly rose, and going to the piano, struck a few
      chords, and began to sing. The song was one of Heine's
      strange, ghost-dreams, so unreal in everything but feeling,
      and therefore, as dreams, so true. Why did she choose such a
      song after what we had been listening to? I accounted for it
      by the supposition that, being but poorly provided as far as
      variety in music went, this was the only thing suggested to
      her by the tone of the paper, and, therefore, the nearest she
      could come to it. It served, however, to make a change and a
      transition; which was, as I thought, very desirable, lest any
      of the company should be scared from attending the club; and
      I resolved that I would divert the current, next time, if I
      could.
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p5" shownumber="no">
      This was what Adela sang; and the singing of it was evidently
      a relief to her:
    </p>
    <pre id="ii-p5.1" xml:space="preserve">
  I dreamt of the daughter of a king,
    With a cheek white, wet, and chill;
  Under the limes we sat murmuring,
    And holding each other so still!

  "Oh! not thy father's sceptre of gold,
    Nor yet his shining throne,
  Nor his diamond crown that glitters cold—
    'Tis thyself I want, my own!"

  "Oh! that is too good," she answered me;
    "I lie in the grave all day;
  And only at night I come to thee,
    For I cannot keep away."
</pre>
    <p id="ii-p6" shownumber="no">
      It was something that she had volunteered a song, whatever it
      was. But it is a misfortune that, in writing a book, one
      cannot give the music of a song. Perhaps, by the time that
      music has its fair part in education, this may be done. But,
      meantime, we mention the fact of a song, and then give the
      words, as if that were the song. The music is the song, and
      the words are no more than the saddle on which the music
      sits, the singer being the horse, who could do without a
      saddle well enough.—May Adela forgive the
      comparison!—At the same time, a true-word song has
      music of its own, and is quite independent, for its music,
      both of that which it may beget, and of that with which it
      may be associated.
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p7" shownumber="no">
      As she rose, she glanced towards the doctor, and said:
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p8" shownumber="no">
      "Now it is your turn, Mr. Armstrong."
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p9" shownumber="no">
      Harry did not wait for a second invitation; for to sing was
      to him evidently a pleasure too great to be put in jeopardy.
      He rose at once, and sitting down at the instrument,
      sang—I cannot say <span class="ital" id="ii-p9.1">as follows</span>, you see; I can
      only say <span class="ital" id="ii-p9.2">the following words</span>:
    </p>
    <pre id="ii-p9.3" xml:space="preserve">
  Autumn clouds are flying, flying,
    O'er the waste of blue;
  Summer flowers are dying, dying,
    Late so lovely new.
  Labouring wains are slowly rolling
    Home with winter grain;
  Holy bells are slowly tolling
    Over buried men.

  Goldener lights set noon a-sleeping
    Like an afternoon;
  Colder airs come stealing, creeping
    After sun and moon;
  And the leaves, all tired of blowing
    Cloudlike o'er the sun,
  Change to sunset-colours, knowing
    That their day is done.

  Autumn's sun is sinking, sinking
    Into Winter's night;
  And our hearts are thinking, thinking
    Of the cold and blight.
  Our life's sun is slowly going
    Down the hill of might;
  Will our clouds shine golden-glowing
    On the slope of night?

  But the vanished corn is lying
    In rich golden glooms.
  In the churchyard, all the singing
    Is above the tombs.
  Spring will come, slow-lingering,
    Opening buds of faith.
  Man goes forth to meet his spring,
    Through the door of death.

  So we love, with no less loving,
    Hair that turns to grey;
  Or a step less lightly moving
    In life's autumn day.
  And if thought, still-brooding, lingers
    O'er each bygone thing,
  'Tis because old Autumn's fingers
    Paint in hues of Spring.
</pre>
    <p id="ii-p10" shownumber="no">
      The whole tone of this song was practical and true, and so
      was fitted to correct the unhealthiness of imagination which
      might have been suspected in the choice of the preceding.
      "Words and music," I said to myself, "must here have come
      from the same hand; for they are one utterance. There is no
      setting of words to music here; but the words have brought
      their own music with them; and the music has brought its own
      words."
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p11" shownumber="no">
      As Harry rose from the piano-forte, he said to me gaily:
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p12" shownumber="no">
      "Now, Mr. Smith, it is your turn. I know when you sing, it
      will be something worth listening to."
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p13" shownumber="no">
      "Indeed, I hope so," I answered. "But the song-hour has not
      yet come to me. How good you all ought to be who can sing! I
      feel as if my heart would break with delight, if I could
      sing; and yet there is not a sparrow on the housetop that
      cannot sing a better song than I."
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p14" shownumber="no">
      "Your hour will come," said the clergyman, solemnly. "Then
      you will sing, and all we shall listen. There is no inborn
      longing that shall not be fulfilled. I think that is as
      certain as the forgiveness of sins. Meantime, while your
      singing-robes are making, I will take your place with my
      song, if Miss Cathcart will allow me."
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p15" shownumber="no">
      "Do, please," said Adela, very heartily; "we shall all be
      delighted."
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p16" shownumber="no">
      The clergyman sang, and sang even better than his brother.
      And these were the words of his song:
    </p>
    <pre id="ii-p16.1" xml:space="preserve">
  <span class="ital" id="ii-p16.2">The Mother Mary to the infant Jesus.</span>

  'Tis time to sleep, my little boy;
    Why gaze they bright eyes so?
  At night, earth's children, for new joy,
    Home to thy Father go.
  But thou art wakeful. Sleep, my child;
    The moon and stars are gone;
  The wind and snow they grow more wild,
    And thou art smiling on.

  My child, thou hast immortal eyes,
    That see by their own light;
  They see the innocent blood—it lies
    Red-glowing through the night.
  Through wind and storm unto thine ear
    Cry after cry doth run;
  And yet thou seemest not to hear,
    And only smilest on.

  When first thou earnest to the earth,
    All sounds of strife were still;
  A silence lay around thy birth,
    And thou didst sleep thy fill.
  Why sleep'st thou—nay, why weep'st thou not?
    Thy earth is woe-begone;
  Babies and mothers wail their lot,
    And still thou smilest on.

  I read thine eyes like holy book;
    No strife is pictured there;
  Upon thy face I see the look
    Of one who answers prayer.
  Ah, yes!—Thine eyes, beyond this wild,
    Behold God's will well done;
  Men's songs thine ears are hearing, child;
    And so thou smilest on.

  The prodigals arise and go,
    And God goes forth to meet;
  Thou seest them gather, weeping low,
    About the Father's feet.
  And for their brothers men must bear,
    Till all are homeward gone.
  O Eyes, ye see my answered prayer!
    Smile, Son of God, smile on.
</pre>
    <p id="ii-p17" shownumber="no">
      As soon as the vibrations of this song, I do not mean on the
      chords of the instrument, but in the echo-caves of our
      bosoms, had ceased, I turned to the doctor and said:
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p18" shownumber="no">
      "Are you ready with your story yet, Mr. Henry?"
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p19" shownumber="no">
      "Oh, dear no!" he answered—"not for days. I am not an
      idle man like you, Mr. Smith. I belong to the labouring
      class."
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p20" shownumber="no">
      I knew that he could not have it ready.
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p21" shownumber="no">
      "Well," I said, "if our friends have no objection, I will
      give you another myself next time."
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p22" shownumber="no">
      "Oh! thank you, uncle," said Adela.—"Another fairy
      tale, please."
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p23" shownumber="no">
      "I can't promise you another fairy-tale just yet, but I can
      promise you something equally absurd, if that will do."
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p24" shownumber="no">
      "Oh yes! Anything you like, uncle. <span class="ital" id="ii-p24.1">I</span>, for one, am sure
      to like what you like."
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p25" shownumber="no">
      "Thank you, my dear. Now I will go; for I see the doctor
      waiting to have a word with you."
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p26" shownumber="no">
      The company took their leave, and the doctor was not two
      minutes behind them; for as I went up to my room, after
      asking the curate when I might call upon him, I saw him come
      out of the drawing-room and go down stairs.
    </p>
    <p id="ii-p27" shownumber="no">
      "Monday evening, then," I had heard the colonel say, as he
      followed his guests to the hall.
    </p>
</div1>

    <div1 id="iii" next="iv" prev="ii" title="Chapter II. The Curate and His Wife">
<h2 id="iii-p0.1">
      CHAPTER II.
    </h2>
    <h3 id="iii-p0.2">
      THE CURATE AND HIS WIFE.
    </h3>
    <p id="iii-p1" shownumber="no">
      As I approached the door of the little house in which the
      curate had so lately taken up his abode, he saw me from the
      window, and before I had had time to knock, he had opened the
      door.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p2" shownumber="no">
      "Come in," he said. "I saw you coming. Come to my den, and we
      will have a pipe together."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p3" shownumber="no">
      "I have brought some of my favourite cigars," I said, "and I
      want you to try them."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p4" shownumber="no">
      "With all my heart."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p5" shownumber="no">
      The room to which he led me was small, but disfigured with no
      offensive tidiness. Not a spot of wall was to be seen for
      books, and yet there were not many books after all. We sat
      for some minutes enjoying the fragrance of the western
      incense, without other communion than that of the clouds we
      were blowing, and what I gathered from the walls. For I am
      old enough, as I have already confessed, to be getting
      long-sighted, and I made use of the gift in reading the names
      of the curate's books, as I had read those of his brother's.
      They were mostly books of the sixteenth and seventeenth
      centuries, with a large admixture from the nineteenth, and
      more than the usual proportion of the German classics;
      though, strange to say, not a single volume of German
      Theology could I discover. The curate was the first to break
      the silence.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p6" shownumber="no">
      "I find this a very painful cigar," he said, with a half
      laugh.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p7" shownumber="no">
      "I am sorry you don't like it. Try another."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p8" shownumber="no">
      "The cigar is magnificent."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p9" shownumber="no">
      "Isn't it thoroughfare, then?"
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p10" shownumber="no">
      "Oh yes! the cigar's all right. I haven't smoked such a cigar
      for more than ten years; and that's the reason."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p11" shownumber="no">
      "I wish I had known you seven years, Mr. Armstrong."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p12" shownumber="no">
      "You have known me a hundred and seven."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p13" shownumber="no">
      "Then I have a right to—"
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p14" shownumber="no">
      "Poke my fire as much as you please."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p15" shownumber="no">
      And as Mr. Armstrong said so, he poked his own chest, to
      signify the symbolism of his words.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p16" shownumber="no">
      "Then I should like to know something of your early
      history—something to account for the fact that a man
      like you, at your time of life, is only a curate."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p17" shownumber="no">
      "I can do all that, and account for the pain your cigar gives
      me, in one and the same story."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p18" shownumber="no">
      I sat full of expectation.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p19" shownumber="no">
      "You won't find me long-winded, I hope."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p20" shownumber="no">
      "No fear of that. Begin directly. I adjure you by our
      friendship of a hundred years."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p21" shownumber="no">
      "My father was a clergyman before me; one of those
      simple-hearted men who think that to be good and kind is the
      first step towards doing God's work; but who are too modest,
      too ignorant, and sometimes too indolent to aspire to any
      second step, or even to inquire what the second step may be.
      The poor in his parish loved him and preyed upon him. He gave
      and gave, even after he had no more that he had a right to
      give.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p22" shownumber="no">
      "He was not by any means a rich man, although he had a little
      property besides his benefice; but he managed to send me to
      Oxford. Inheriting, as I suspect, a little tendency to
      extravagance; having at least no love of money except for
      what it would bring; and seeing how easily money might be
      raised there for need true or false, I gradually learned to
      think less and less of the burdens grievous to be borne,
      which a subjection to Mammon will accumulate on the shoulders
      of the unsuspecting ass. I think the old man of the sea in
      <span class="ital" id="iii-p22.1">Sindbad the Sailor</span>, must personify debt. At least
      <span class="ital" id="iii-p22.2">I</span> have found reason to think so. At the same time I
      wish I had done nothing worse than run into debt. Yet by far
      the greater part of it was incurred for the sake of having
      works of art about me. Of course pictures were out of the
      question; but good engravings and casts were within the reach
      of a borrower. At least it was not for the sake of
      whip-handles and trowsers, that I fell into the clutches of
      Moses Melchizedek, for that was the name of the devil to whom
      I betrayed my soul for money. Emulation, however, mingled
      with the love of art; and I must confess too, that cigars
      costs me money as well as pictures; and as I have already
      hinted, there was worse behind. But some things we can only
      speak to God about.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p23" shownumber="no">
      "I shall never forget the oily face of the villain—may
      God save him, and then he'll be no villain!—as he first
      hinted that he would lend me any money I might want, upon
      certain insignificant conditions, such as signing for a
      hundred and fifty, where I should receive only a hundred. The
      sunrise of the future glowed so golden, that it seemed to me
      the easiest thing in the world to pay my debts <span class="ital" id="iii-p23.1">there</span>.
      Here, there was what I wanted, cigars and all. There, there
      must be gold, else whence the hue? I could pay all my debts
      in the future, with the utmost ease. <span class="ital" id="iii-p23.2">How</span> was no
      matter. I borrowed and borrowed. I flattered myself, besides,
      that in the things I bought I held money's worth; which, in
      the main, would have been true, if I had been a dealer in
      such things; but a mere owner can seldom get the worth of
      what he possesses, especially when he cannot choose but sell,
      and has no choice of his market. So when, horrified at last
      with the filth of the refuge into which I had run to escape
      the bare walls of heaven, I sold off everything but a few of
      my pet books"—here he glanced lovingly round his humble
      study, where shone no glories of print or cast—"which I
      ought to have sold as well, I found myself still a thousand
      pounds in debt.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p24" shownumber="no">
      "Now although I had never had a thousand pounds from
      Melchizedek, I had known perfectly well what I was about. I
      had been deluded, but not cheated; and in my deep I saw yet a
      lower depth, into which I <span class="ital" id="iii-p24.1">would</span> not fall—for
      then I felt I should be lost indeed—that of in any way
      repudiating my debts. But what was to be done I had no idea.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p25" shownumber="no">
      "I had studied for the church, and I now took holy orders. I
      had a few pounds a year from my mother's property, which all
      went in part-payment of the interest of my debt, I dared not
      trouble my father with any communication on the subject of my
      embarrassment, for I knew that he could not help me, and that
      the impossibility of doing so would make him more unhappy
      than the wrong I had done in involving myself. I seized the
      first offer of a curacy that presented itself. Its emoluments
      were just one hundred pounds a-year, of which I had
      <span class="ital" id="iii-p25.1">not</span> to return twenty pounds, as some curates have had
      to do. Out of this I had to pay one half, in interest for the
      thousand pounds. On the other half, and the trifle my mother
      allowed me, I contrived to live.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p26" shownumber="no">
      "But the debt continued undiminished. It lay upon me as a
      mountain might crush a little Titan. There was no cracking
      frost, no cutting stream, to wear away, by slowest
      trituration, that mountain of folly and wickedness. But what
      I suffered most from was the fact, that I must seem to the
      poor of my parish unsympathetic and unkind. For although I
      still managed to give away a little, it seemed to me such a
      small shabby sum, every time that I drew my hand from my
      pocket, in which perhaps I had left still less, that it was
      with a positive feeling of shame that I offered it. There was
      no high generosity in this. It was mostly selfish—the
      effect of the transmission of my father's blind benevolence,
      working as an impulse in me. But it made me wretched. Add to
      this a feeling of hypocrisy, in the knowledge that I, the
      dispenser of sacred things to the people, was myself the
      slave of a money-lending Jew, and you will easily see how my
      life could not be to me the reality which it must be, for any
      true and healthy action, to every man. In a word, I felt that
      I was humbug. As to my preaching, that could not have had
      much reality in it of any kind, for I had no experience yet
      of the relation of Christian Faith to Christian Action. In
      fact, I regarded them as separable—not merely as
      distinguishable, in the necessity which our human nature,
      itself an analysis of the divine, has for analysing itself. I
      respected everything connected with my profession, which I
      regarded as in itself eminently respectable; but, then, it
      was only the profession I respected, and I was only <span class="ital" id="iii-p26.1">doing
      church</span> at best. I have since altered my opinion about the
      profession, as such; and while I love my work with all my
      heart, I do not care to think about its worldly relations at
      all. The honour is to be a servant of men, whom God thought
      worth making, worth allowing to sin, and worth helping out of
      it at such a cost. But as far as regards the
      <span class="ital" id="iii-p26.2">profession</span>, is it a manly kind of work, to put on a
      white gown once a week, and read out of a book; and then put
      on a black gown, and read out of a paper you bought or wrote;
      all about certain old time-honoured legends which have some
      influence in keeping the common people on their good
      behaviour, by promising them happiness after they are dead,
      if they are respectable, and everlasting torture if they are
      blackguards? Is it manly?"
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p27" shownumber="no">
      "You are scarcely fair to the profession even as such, Mr.
      Armstrong," I said.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p28" shownumber="no">
      "That's what I <span class="ital" id="iii-p28.1">feel</span> about it," he answered. "Look
      here," he went on, holding out a brawny right arm, with
      muscles like a prize-fighter's, "they may laugh at what, by a
      happy hit, they have called muscular christianity—I for
      one don't object to being laughed at—but I ask you, is
      that work fit for a man to whom God has given an arm like
      that? I declare to you, Smith, I would rather work in the
      docks, and leave the <span class="ital" id="iii-p28.2">churching</span> to the softs and
      dandies; for then I should be able to respect myself as
      giving work for my bread, instead of drawing so many pounds
      a-year for talking <span class="ital" id="iii-p28.3">goody</span> to old wives and sentimental
      young ladies;—for over men who are worth anything, such
      a man has no influence. God forbid that I should be
      disrespectful to old women, or even sentimental young ladies!
      They are worth <span class="ital" id="iii-p28.4">serving</span> with a man's whole heart, but
      not worth pampering. I am speaking of the profession as
      professed by a mere clergyman—one in whom the
      professional predominates."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p29" shownumber="no">
      "But you can't use those splendid muscles of yours in the
      church."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p30" shownumber="no">
      "But I can give up the use of them for something better and
      nobler. They indicate work; but if I can do real spiritual
      instead of corporeal work, I rise in the scale. I sacrifice
      my thews on the altar of my faith. But by the mere clergyman,
      there is no work done to correspond—I do not say to
      <span class="ital" id="iii-p30.1">his</span> capacity for work—but to the capacity for
      work indicated by such a frame as mine—work of some
      sort, if not of the higher poetic order, then of the lower
      porter-sort. But if there be a living God, who is doing all
      he can to save men, to make them pure and noble and high,
      humble and loving and true, to make them live the life he
      cares to live himself; if he has revealed and is revealing
      this to men, and needs for his purpose the work of their
      fellow-men, who have already seen and known this purpose,
      surely there is no nobler office than that of a parson; for
      to him is committed the grand work of letting men see the
      thoughts of God, and the work of God—in a word, of
      telling the story of Jesus, so that men shall see how true it
      is for <span class="ital" id="iii-p30.2">now</span>, how beautiful it is for <span class="ital" id="iii-p30.3">ever</span>; and
      recognize it as in fact <span class="ital" id="iii-p30.4">the</span> story of God. Then a
      clergyman has simply to be more of a man than other men;
      whereas if he be but a clergyman, he is less of a man than
      any other man who does honestly the work he has to do,
      whether he be farm-labourer, shoemaker, or shopkeeper. For
      such a work, a man may well pine in a dungeon, or starve in a
      curacy; yea, for such a work, a man will endure the burden of
      having to dispense the wealth of a bishopric after a divine
      fashion."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p31" shownumber="no">
      "But your story?" I said at last, unwilling as I was to
      interrupt his eloquence.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p32" shownumber="no">
      "Yes. This brings me back to it. Here was I starving for no
      high principle, only for the common-place one of paying my
      debts; and paying my debts out of the church's money too, for
      which, scanty as it was, I gave wretched labour—reading
      prayers as neatly as I could, and preaching sermons half
      evangelical, half scholastic, of the most unreal and
      uninteresting sort; feeling all the time hypocritical, as I
      have already said; and without the farthest prospect of
      deliverance.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p33" shownumber="no">
      "Then I fell in love."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p34" shownumber="no">
      "Worse and worse!"
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p35" shownumber="no">
      "So it seemed; but so it wasn't—like a great many
      things. At all events, she's down stairs now, busy at a
      baby's frock, I believe; God bless her! Lizzie is the
      daughter of a lieutenant in the army, who died before I knew
      her. She was living with her mother and elder sister, on a
      very scanty income, in the village where I had the good
      fortune to be the unhappy curate. I believe I was too unhappy
      to make myself agreeable to the few young ladies of my
      congregation, which is generally considered one of the first
      duties of a curate, in order, no doubt, to secure their
      co-operation in his charitable schemes; and certainly I do
      not think I received any great attention from
      them—certainly not from Lizzie. I thought she pitied
      and rather despised me. I don't know whether she did, but I
      still suspect it. I am thankful to say I have no ground for
      thinking she does now. But we have been through a kind of a
      moderate burning fiery furnace together, and that brings out
      the sense, and burns out the nonsense, in both men and women.
      Not that Lizzie had much nonsense to be burned out of her, as
      you will soon see.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p36" shownumber="no">
      "I had often been fool enough to wonder that, while she was
      most attentive and devout during the reading of the service,
      her face assumed, during the sermon, a far off look of
      abstraction, that indicated no reception of what I said,
      further than as an influence of soporific quality. I felt
      that there was re-proof in this. In fact, it roused my
      conscience yet more, and made me doubt whether there was
      anything genuine in me at all. Sometimes I felt as if I
      really could not go on, but must shut up my poor manuscript,
      which was 'an ill-favoured thing, sir, but mine own,' and
      come down from the pulpit, and beg Miss Lizzie Payton's
      pardon for presuming to read it in her presence. At length
      that something, or rather want of something, in her quiet
      unregarding eyes, aroused a certain opposition, ambition,
      indignation in me. I strove to write better, and to do better
      generally. Every good sentence, I launched at her—I
      don't quite know whether I aimed at her heart or her
      head—I fear the latter; but I know that I looked after
      my arrow with a hurried glance, to see whether it had reached
      the mark. Seldom, however, did I find that my bow had had the
      strength to arouse Miss Lizzie from the somniculose condition
      which, in my bitterness, I attributed to her. Since then I
      have frequently tried to bring home to her the charge, and
      wring from her the confession that, occasionally, just
      occasionally, she was really overpowered by the weather. But
      she has never admitted more than one such lapse, which,
      happening in a hard frost, and the church being no warmer
      than condescension, she wickedly remarked must have been
      owing, not to the weight of the atmosphere, but the weight of
      something else. At length, in my anxiety for
      self-justification, I persuaded myself that her behaviour was
      a sign of spiritual insensibility; that she needed
      conversion; that she looked with contempt from the far-off
      table-lands of the Broad church, or the dizzy pinnacles of
      snow-clad Puseyism, upon the humble efforts of one who
      followed in the footsteps of the first fishers of
      men—for such I tried, in my self-protection, to
      consider myself.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p37" shownumber="no">
      "One day, I happened to meet her in a retired lane near the
      village. She was carrying a jug in her hand.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p38" shownumber="no">
      "'How do you do, Miss Lizzie? A labour of love?' I said, ass
      that I was!
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p39" shownumber="no">
      "'Yes,' she answered; 'I've been over to Farmer Dale's, to
      fetch some cream for mamma's tea.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p40" shownumber="no">
      "She knew well enough I had meant a ministration to the poor.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p41" shownumber="no">
      "'Oh! I beg your pardon,' I rejoined; 'I thought you had been
      round your district.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p42" shownumber="no">
      "This was wicked; for I knew quite well that she had no
      district.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p43" shownumber="no">
      "'No,' she answered, 'I leave that to my sister. Mamma is my
      district. And do you know, her headaches are as painful as
      any washerwoman's.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p44" shownumber="no">
      "This shut me up rather; but I plucked up courage presently.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p45" shownumber="no">
      "'You don't seem to like going to church, Miss Lizzie.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p46" shownumber="no">
      "Her face flushed.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p47" shownumber="no">
      "'Who dares to say so? I am very regular in my attendance.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p48" shownumber="no">
      "'Not a doubt of it. But you don't enjoy being there.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p49" shownumber="no">
      "'I do.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p50" shownumber="no">
      "'Confess, now.—You don't like my sermons.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p51" shownumber="no">
      "'Do you like them yourself, Mr. Armstrong?'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p52" shownumber="no">
      "Here was a floorer! Did I like them myself?—I really
      couldn't honestly say I did. I was not greatly interested in
      them, further than as they were my own, and my best attempts
      to say something about something I knew nothing about. I was
      silent. She stood looking at me out of clear grey eyes.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p53" shownumber="no">
      "'Now you have begun this conversation, Mr. Armstrong, I will
      go on with it,' she said, at length. 'It was not of my
      seeking.—I do not think you believe what you say in the
      pulpit.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p54" shownumber="no">
      "Not believe what I said! Did I believe what I said? Or did I
      only believe that it was to be believed? The tables were
      turned with a vengeance. Here was the lay lamb, attacked and
      about to be worried by the wolf clerical, turning and driving
      the said wolf to bay. I stood and felt like a convicted
      criminal before the grey eyes of my judge. And somehow or
      other I did not hate those clear pools of light. They were
      very beautiful. But not one word could I find to say for
      myself. I stood and looked at her, and I fear I began to
      twitch at my neck cloth, with a vague instinct that I had
      better go and hang myself. I stared and stared, and no doubt
      got as red as a turkey-cock—till it began to be very
      embarrassing indeed. What refuge could there be from one who
      spoke the truth so plainly? And how do you think I got out of
      it?" asked Mr. Armstrong of me, John Smith, who, as he told
      the story, felt almost in as great confusion and misery as
      the narrator must have been in at that time, although now he
      looked amazingly jolly, and breathed away at his cigar with
      the slow exhalations of an epicure.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p55" shownumber="no">
      "Mortal cannot tell," I answered.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p56" shownumber="no">
      "One mortal can," rejoined he, with a laugh.—"I fell on
      my knees, and made speechless love to her."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p57" shownumber="no">
      Here came a pause. The countenance of the broad-church-man
      changed as if a lovely summer cloud had passed over it. The
      jolly air vanished, and he looked very solemn for a little
      while.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p58" shownumber="no">
      "There was no coxcombry in it, Smith. I may say that for
      myself. It was the simplest and truest thing I ever did in my
      life. How was I to help it? There stood the visible truth
      before me, looking out of the woman's grey eyes. What was I
      to do? I thank God, I have never seen the truth plain before
      me, let it look ever so ghostly, without rushing at it. All
      my advances have been by a sudden act—to me like an
      inspiration;—an act done in terror, almost, lest I
      should stop and think about it, and fail to do it. And here
      was no ghost, but a woman-angel, whose <span class="ital" id="iii-p58.1">Thou art the
      man</span> was spoken out of profundities of sweetness and
      truth. Could I turn my back upon her? Could I parley with
      her?—with the Truth? No. I fell on my knees, weeping
      like a child; for all my misery, all my sense of bondage and
      untruth, broke from me in those tears.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p59" shownumber="no">
      "My hat had fallen off as I knelt. My head was bowed on my
      hands. I felt as if she could save me. I dared not look up.
      She tells me since that she was bewildered and frightened,
      but I discovered nothing of that. At length I felt a light
      pressure, a touch of healing, fall on my bended head. It was
      her hand. Still I hid my face, for I was ashamed before her.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p60" shownumber="no">
      "'Come,' she said, in a low voice, which I dare say she
      compelled to be firm; 'come with me into the Westland Woods.
      There we can talk. Some one may come this way.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p61" shownumber="no">
      "She has told me since that a kind of revelation came to her
      at the moment; a sight not of the future but of the fact; and
      that this lifted her high above every feeling of mere
      propriety, substituting for it a conviction of right. She
      felt that God had given this man to her; and she no more
      hesitated to ask me to go with her into the woods, than she
      would hesitate to go with me now if I asked her. And indeed
      if she had not done so, I don't know what would have come of
      it—how the story would have ended. I believe I should
      be kneeling there now, a whitened skeleton, to the terror and
      warning of all false churchmen who should pass through the
      lonely lane.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p62" shownumber="no">
      "I rose at once, like an obedient child, and turned in the
      direction of the Westland Woods, feeling that she was by my
      side, but not yet daring to look at her.—Now there are
      few men to whom I would tell the trifle that followed. It was
      a trifle as to the outside of it; but it is amazing what
      <span class="ital" id="iii-p62.1">virtue</span>, in the old meaning of the word, may lie in a
      trifle. The recognition of virtue is at the root of all
      magical spells, and amulets, and talismans. Mind, I felt from
      the first that you and I would understand each other."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p63" shownumber="no">
      "You rejoice my heart," I said.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p64" shownumber="no">
      "Well, the first thing I had to do, as you may suppose, to
      make me fit to look at her, was to wipe my eyes. I put my
      hand in my pocket; then my first hand in the breast pocket;
      then the other hand in the other pocket; and the slow-dawning
      awful truth became apparent, that here was a great brute of a
      curate, who had been crying like a baby, and had no
      handkerchief. A moment of keen despair followed—chased
      away by a vision of hope, in the shape of a little white
      cloud between me and the green grass. This cloud floated over
      a lady's hand, and was in fact a delicate handkerchief. I
      took it, and brought it to my eyes, which gratefully
      acknowledged the comfort. And the scent of the
      lavender—not lavender water, but the lavender itself,
      that puts you in mind of country churches, and old bibles,
      and dusky low-ceiled parlours on Sunday afternoons—the
      scent of the lavender was so pure and sweet, and lovely! It
      gave me courage.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p65" shownumber="no">
      "'May I keep it?' I asked
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p66" shownumber="no">
      "'Yes. Keep it,' she answered.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p67" shownumber="no">
      "'Will you take my arm now?'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p68" shownumber="no">
      "For answer, she took my arm, and we entered the woods. It
      was a summer afternoon. The sun had outflanked the thick
      clouds of leaves that rendered the woods impregnable from
      overhead, and was now shining in, a little sideways, with
      that slumberous light belonging to summer afternoons, in
      which everything, mind and all, seems half asleep and all
      dreaming.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p69" shownumber="no">
      "'Let me carry the jug,' I said.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p70" shownumber="no">
      "'No,' she answered, with a light laugh; 'you would be sure
      to spill the cream, and spoil both your coat and mamma's
      tea.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p71" shownumber="no">
      "'Then put it down in this hollow till we come back.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p72" shownumber="no">
      "'It would be full of flies and beetles in a moment. Besides
      we won't come back this way, shall we? I can carry it quite
      well. Gentlemen don't like carrying things.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p73" shownumber="no">
      "I feared lest the tone the conversation had assumed, might
      lead me away from the resolution I had formed while kneeling
      in the lane. So, as usual with me, I rushed blindly on the
      performance.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p74" shownumber="no">
      "'Miss Lizzie, I am a hypocritical and unhappy wretch.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p75" shownumber="no">
      "She looked up at me with a face full of compassionate
      sympathy. I could have lost myself in that gaze. But I would
      not be turned from my purpose, of which she had no design,
      though her look had almost the power; and, the floodgates of
      speech once opened, out it came, the whole confession I have
      made to you, in what form or manner, I found, the very first
      time I looked back upon the relation, that I had quite
      forgotten.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p76" shownumber="no">
      "All the time, the sun was sending ever so many sloping
      ladders of light down through the trees, for there was a
      little mist rising that afternoon; and I felt as if they were
      the same kind of ladder that Jacob saw, inviting a man to
      climb up to the light and peace of God. I felt as if upon
      them invisible angels were going up and down all through the
      summer wood, and that the angels must love our woods as we
      love their skies. And amidst the trees and the ladders of
      ether, we walked, and I talked, and Lizzie listened to all I
      had to say, without uttering a syllable till I had finished.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p77" shownumber="no">
      "At length, having disclosed my whole bondage and grief, I
      ended with the question:
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p78" shownumber="no">
      "'Now, what is to be done?'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p79" shownumber="no">
      "She looked up in my face with those eyes of truth, and said:
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p80" shownumber="no">
      "'That money must be paid, Mr. Armstrong.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p81" shownumber="no">
      "'But how?' I responded, in despair.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p82" shownumber="no">
      "She did not seem to heed my question, but she really
      answered it.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p83" shownumber="no">
      "'And, if I were you, I would do no more duty till it was
      paid.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p84" shownumber="no">
      "Here was decision with a vengeance. It was more than I had
      bargained for. I was dumb. A moment's reflection, however,
      showed me that she was perfectly right—that what I had
      called <span class="ital" id="iii-p84.1">decision with a vengeance</span>, was merely the
      utterance of a child's perception of the true way to walk in.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p85" shownumber="no">
      "Still I was silent; for long vistas of duty, and loss, and
      painful action and effort opened before me. At length I said:
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p86" shownumber="no">
      "'You are quite right, Miss Lizzie.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p87" shownumber="no">
      "'I wish I could pay it for you,' she rejoined, looking up in
      my face with an expression of still tenderness, while the
      tears clouded her eyes just as clouds of a deeper grey come
      over the grey depths of some summer skies.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p88" shownumber="no">
      "'But you can help me to pay it.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p89" shownumber="no">
      "'How?'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p90" shownumber="no">
      "'Love me,' I said, and no more. I could not.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p91" shownumber="no">
      "The only answer she made, was to look up at me once more,
      then stop, and, turning towards me, draw herself gently
      against my side, as she held my arm. It was enough—was
      it not?
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p92" shownumber="no">
      "<span class="ital" id="iii-p92.1">Love me</span>, I said, and she did love me; and she's down
      stairs, as I told you; and I think she is not unhappy."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p93" shownumber="no">
      "But you're not going to stop there," I said.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p94" shownumber="no">
      "No, I'm not.—That very evening I told the vicar that I
      must go. He pressed for my reasons; but I managed to avoid
      giving a direct answer. I begged him to set me at liberty as
      soon as possible, meaning, when he should have provided
      himself with a substitute. But he took offence at last, and
      told me I might go when I pleased; for he was quite able to
      perform the duties himself. After this, I felt it would be
      unpleasant for him as well as for me, if I remained, and so I
      took him at his word. And right glad I was not to have to
      preach any more to Lizzie. It was time for me to act instead
      of talk.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p95" shownumber="no">
      "But what was I to do?—The moment the idea of ceasing
      to <span class="ital" id="iii-p95.1">do church</span> was entertained by me, the true notion of
      what I was to do instead presented itself. It was this. I
      would apply to my cousin, the accountant. He was an older
      man, considerably, than myself, and had already made a
      fortune in his profession. We had been on very good terms
      indeed, considering that he was a dissenter, and all but
      hated the church; while, I fear, I quite despised dissenters.
      I had often dined with him, and he had found out that I had a
      great turn for figures, as he called it. Having always been
      fond of mathematics, I had been able to assist him in
      arriving at a true conclusion on what had been to him a
      knotty point connected with life-insurance; and consequently
      he had a high opinion of my capacity in his department.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p96" shownumber="no">
      "I wrote to him, telling him I had resolved to go into
      business for a time. I did not choose to enlighten him
      further; and I fear I fared the better with him from his
      fancying that I must have begun to entertain doubts
      concerning church-establishments. I had the cunning not to
      ask him to employ me; for I thought it very likely he would
      request my services, which would put me in a better position
      with him. And it fell out as I had anticipated. He replied at
      once, offering me one hundred and fifty pounds to begin, with
      the prospect of an annual advance of twenty pounds, if, upon
      further trial, we both found the arrangement to our minds. I
      knew him to be an honourable man, and accepted the proposal
      at once. And I cannot tell how light-hearted I felt as I
      folded up my canonicals, and put them in a box to be left,
      for the meantime, in the charge of my landlady.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p97" shownumber="no">
      "I was troubled with no hesitation as to the propriety of the
      proceeding. Of course I felt that if it had been mere
      money-making, a clergyman ought to have had nothing to do
      with it; but I felt now, on the other hand, that if any man
      was bound to pay his debts, a clergyman was; in fact, that he
      could not do his duty till he had paid his debts; and that
      the wrong was not in turning to business now, but in having
      undertaken the office with a weight of filthy lucre on my
      back and my conscience, which my pocket could never relieve
      them of. Any scruple about the matter, I felt would be only
      superstition; that, in fact, it was a course of action worthy
      of a man, and therefore of a clergyman. I thought well enough
      of the church, too, to believe that every man of any
      manliness in it, would say that I had done right. And, to
      tell the truth, so long as Lizzie was satisfied with me, I
      did not care for archdeacon, or bishop. I meant just to drop
      out of the ranks of the clergy without sign, and keep my very
      existence as secret as possible, until the moment I had
      achieved my end, when I would go to my bishop, and tell him
      all, requesting to be reinstated in my sacred office. There
      was only one puzzle in the affair, and that was how the act
      towards Mrs. Payton in regard to her daughter's engagement to
      me. The old lady was not gifted with much common sense, I
      knew; and I feared both that she would be shocked at the
      idea, and that she would not keep my secret. Of course I
      consulted Lizzie about it. She had been thinking about it
      already, and had concluded that the best way would be for her
      to tell her mother the fact of our engagement, and for me to
      write to her from London that I did not intend taking a
      second charge for some time yet; and so leave Lizzie to act
      for the rest as occasion might demand. All this was very
      easily managed, and in the course of another week, chiefly
      devoted to the Westland Woods, I found myself at a desk in
      Cannon Street.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p98" shownumber="no">
      "And now began a real experience of life. I had resolved to
      regard the money I earned as the ransom-money of the church,
      paid by her for the redemption of an erring servant from the
      power of Mammon: I would therefore spend upon myself not one
      penny more than could be helped. With this view, and perhaps
      with a lurking notion of penance in some corner of my stupid
      brain, I betook myself to a lodging house in Hatton Garden,
      where I paid just three shillings a week for a bedroom, if
      that could be called a room which was rather a box, divided
      from a dozen others by partitions of seven or eight feet in
      height. I had, besides, the use of a common room, with light
      and fire, and the use of a kitchen for cooking my own
      victuals, if I required any, presided over by an old man, who
      was rather dirtier than necessity could justify, or the
      amount of assistance he rendered could excuse. But I managed
      to avoid this region of the establishment, by both
      breakfasting and dining in eating-houses, of which I soon
      found out the best and cheapest. It is amazing upon how
      little a man with a good constitution, a good conscience, and
      an object, can live in London. I lived and throve. My
      bedroom, though as small as it could possibly have been, was
      clean, with all its appointments; and for a penny a week
      additional, I had the use of a few newspapers. The only
      luxuries I indulged in, besides one pipe of bird's-eye a day,
      were writing verses, and teaching myself German. This last
      led to some little extravagance, for I soon came to buy
      German books at the bookstalls; but I thought the church
      would get the advantage of it by and by; and so I justified
      myself in it. I translated a great many German songs. Now and
      then you will hear my brother sing one of them. He was the
      only one of my family who knew where I lived. The others
      addressed their letters to my cousin's place of business. My
      father was dreadfully cut up at my desertion of the church,
      as he considered it. But I told my brother the whole story,
      and he went home, as he declared, prouder of his big brother
      than if he had been made a bishop of. I believe he soon
      comforted the dear old man, by helping him to see the matter
      in its true light; and not one word of reproach did I ever
      receive from his lips or his pen. He did his best likewise to
      keep the whole affair a secret.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p99" shownumber="no">
      "But a thousand pounds with interest, was a dreadful sum.
      However, I paid the interest and more than fifty pounds of
      the principal the first year. One good thing was, I had
      plenty of clothes, and so could go a long time without
      becoming too shabby for business. I repaired them myself. I
      brushed my own boots. Occasionally I washed my own collars.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p100" shownumber="no">
      "But it was rather dreadful to think of the years that must
      pass before I could be clear, before I could marry Lizzie,
      before I could open my mouth again to utter truths which I
      now began to <span class="ital" id="iii-p100.1">see</span>, and which grew dearer to me than
      existence itself. As to Lizzie, I comforted myself by
      thinking that it did not matter much whether we were married
      or not—we loved each other; and that was all that made
      marriage itself a good thing, and we had the good thing as it
      was. We corresponded regularly, and I need not say that this
      took a great many hours from German and other luxuries, and
      made the things I did not like, much easier to bear.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p101" shownumber="no">
      "I am not stoic enough to be able to say that the baseness
      and meanness of things about me gave me no discomfort. In my
      father's house, I had been used to a little simple luxury,
      for he liked to be comfortable himself, and could not be so,
      unless he saw every one comfortable about him as well. At
      college, likewise, I had not thwarted the tendency to
      self-indulgence, as my condition now but too plainly
      testified. It will be clear enough to you, Mr. Smith, that
      there must have been things connected with such a mode of
      life, exceedingly distasteful to one who had the habits of a
      gentleman; but it was not the circumstances so much as the
      companions of my location, that bred me discomfort. The
      people who shared the same roof with me, I felt bound to
      acknowledge as so sharing, although at first it was difficult
      to know how to behave to them, and their conduct sometimes
      caused me excessive annoyance. They were of all births and
      breedings, but almost all of them, like myself, under a
      cloud. It was not much that I had to associate with them; but
      even while glancing at a paper before going up to my room,
      for I allowed myself no time for that at the office, I could
      not help occasionally hearing language which disgusted me to
      the back-bone, and made me say to myself, as I went slowly up
      the stairs, 'My sins have found me out, and I am in hell for
      them.' Then, as I sat on the side of my bed in my stall, the
      vision of the past would come before me in all its
      beauty—the Westland Woods, the open country, the
      comfortable abode, and above all, the homely gracious old
      church, with its atmosphere of ripe sacredness and age-long
      belief; for now I looked upon that reading-desk, and that
      pulpit, with new eyes and new thoughts, as I will presently
      try to show you. I had not really lost them, in the sense in
      which I regarded them now, as types of a region of possibly
      noble work; but even with their old aspect, they would have
      seemed more honourable than this constant labour in figures
      from morning to night, till I thought sometimes that the
      depth of punishment would be to have to reckon to all
      eternity. But, as I have said, I had my
      consolations—Lizzie's letters, my books, a walk to
      Hampstead Heath on a holiday, an occasional peep into Goethe
      or Schiller on a bright day in St. Lawrence Pountney
      church-yard, to which I managed to get admittance; and, will
      you believe it? going to a city church on Sundays. More of
      this anon. So that, if I was in hell for my sins, it was at
      least not one of Swedenborg's hells. Never before did I
      understand what yet I had always considered one of the most
      exquisite sonnets I knew:
    </p>
    <pre id="iii-p101.1" xml:space="preserve">
  "Mourner, that dost deserve thy mournfulness,
    Call thyself punished, call the earth thy hell;
    Say, 'God is angry, and I earned it well;
  'I would not have him smile and not redress.'
  Say this, and straightway all thy grief grows less.
    'God rules at least, I find, as prophets tell,
   'And proves it in this prison.' Straight thy cell
  Smiles with an unsuspected loveliness.
  —'A prison—and yet from door and window-bar,
    'I catch a thousand breaths of his sweet air;
    'Even to me, his days and nights are fair;
  'He shows me many a flower, and many a star;
  'And though I mourn, and he is very far,
    'He does not kill the hope that reaches there.'"
</pre>
    <p id="iii-p102" shownumber="no">
      "Where did you get that wonderful sonnet?" I cried, hardly
      interrupting him, for when he came to the end of it, he
      paused with a solemn pause.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p103" shownumber="no">
      "It is one of the stars of the higher heavens which I spied
      through my prison-bars."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p104" shownumber="no">
      "Will you give me a copy of it?"
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p105" shownumber="no">
      "With all my heart. It has never been in print."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p106" shownumber="no">
      "Then your star reminds me of that quaint simile of Henry
      Vaughan,
    </p>
    <pre id="iii-p106.1" xml:space="preserve">
  'If a star were confined into a tomb,
        Her captive flames must needs burn there;
  But when the hand that locked her up gives room,
        She'll shine through all the sphere.'"
</pre>
    <p id="iii-p107" shownumber="no">
      "Ah yes; I know the poem. That is about the worst verse in
      it, though."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p108" shownumber="no">
      "Quite true."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p109" shownumber="no">
      "What a number of verses you know!"
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p110" shownumber="no">
      "They stick to me somehow."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p111" shownumber="no">
      "Is the sonnet your own?"
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p112" shownumber="no">
      "My dear fellow, how could I speak in praise of it as I do,
      if it were my own? I would say 'I wish it were!' only that
      would be worse selfishness than coveting a man's purse. No.
      It is not mine."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p113" shownumber="no">
      "Well, will you go on with your story—if you will yet
      oblige me."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p114" shownumber="no">
      "I will. But I fear you will think it strange that I should
      be so communicative to one whose friendship I have so lately
      gained."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p115" shownumber="no">
      "I believe there is a fate in such things," I answered.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p116" shownumber="no">
      "Well, I yield to it—if I do not weary you?"
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p117" shownumber="no">
      "Go on. There is positively not the least danger of that."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p118" shownumber="no">
      "Well, it was not to hell I was really sent, but to
      school—and that not a fashionable boarding, or
      expensive public school, but a day-school like a Scotch
      parish school—to learn the conditions and ways and
      thoughts of my brothers and sisters.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p119" shownumber="no">
      "I soon got over the disgust I felt at the coarseness of the
      men I met. Indeed I found amongst business-gentlemen what
      affected me with the same kind of feeling—only perhaps
      more profoundly—a coarseness not of the social so much
      as of the spiritual nature—in a word, genuine
      selfishness; whereas this quality was rather less remarkable
      in those who had less to be selfish about. I do not say
      therefore that they had less of it.—I soon saw that
      their profanity had chiefly a negative significance; but it
      was long before I could get sufficiently accustomed to their
      vileness, their beastliness—I beg the beast's
      pardon!—to keep from leaving the room when a vein of
      that sort was opened. But I succeeded in schooling myself to
      bear it. 'For,' thought I, 'there must be some
      bond—some ascertainable and recognizable bond between
      these men and me; I mean some bond that might show itself as
      such to them and me.' I found out, before long, that there
      was a tolerably broad and visible one—nothing less than
      our human nature, recognized as such. For by degrees I came
      to give myself to know them. I sat and talked to them, smoked
      with them, gave them tobacco, lent them small moneys, made
      them an occasional trifling present of some article of dress,
      of which I had more than I wanted; in short, gained their
      confidence. It was strange, but without any reproof from me,
      nothing more direct than simple silence, they soon ceased to
      utter a word that could offend me; and before long, I had
      heard many of their histories. And what stories they were!
      Set any one to talk about himself, instead of about other
      people, and you will have a seam of the precious mental metal
      opened up to you at once; only ore, most likely, that needs
      much smelting and refining; or it may be, not gold at all,
      but a metal which your mental alchemy may turn into gold. The
      one thing I learned was, that they and I were one, that our
      hearts were the same. How often I exclaimed inwardly, as some
      new trait came to light, in the words, though without the
      generalizing scorn, of Shakspere's Timon—"More man!"
      Sometimes I was seized with a kind of horror, beholding my
      own visage in the mirror which some poor wretch's story held
      up to me—distorted perhaps by the flaws in the glass,
      but still mine: I saw myself in other circumstances and under
      other influences, and felt sometimes for a moment, as if I
      had been guilty of the very deeds—more often of the
      very neglects that had brought my companion to misery. I felt
      in the most solemn moods of reflection, that I might have
      done all that, and become all that. I saw but myself, over
      and over again, with wondrous variations, none sufficient to
      destroy the identity. And I said to myself that, if I was so
      like them in all that was undesirable, it must be possible
      for them to become like me in all, whatever it was, that
      rendered me in any way superior to them.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p120" shownumber="no">
      "But wherein did this superiority consist? I saw that
      whatever it was, I had little praise in it. I said, 'What
      have I done to be better than I found myself? If Lizzie had
      not taken me in hand, I should not have done even this. What
      an effort it would need for one of these really to begin to
      rouse and raise himself! And what have I done to rouse and
      raise myself, to whom it would surely be easier? And how can
      I hope to help them to rise till I have risen myself? It is
      not enough to be above them: only by the strength of my own
      rising can I help to raise them, for we are bound together by
      one cord. Then how shall I rise? Whose uprising shall lift
      me? On what cords shall I lay hold to be heaved out of the
      pit?' And then I thought of the story of the Lord of men, who
      arose by his own might, not alone from the body-tomb, but
      from all the death and despair of humanity, and lifted with
      him our race, placing their tomb beneath their feet, and them
      in the sunny hope that belongs to them, and for which they
      were created—the air of their own freedom. 'But,' I
      said to myself, 'this is ideal, and belongs to the race.
      Before it comes true for the race, it must be done in the
      individual. If it be true for the race, it can only be
      through its being attainable by the individual. There must be
      something in the story belonging to the individual. I will
      look at the individual Christ, and see how he arose.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p121" shownumber="no">
      "And then I saw that the Lord himself was clasped in the love
      of the Father; that it was in the power of mighty communion
      that the daily obedience was done; that besides the outward
      story of his devotion to men, there was the inward
      story—actually revealed to us men, marvellous as that
      is—the inward story of his devotion to his father; of
      his speech to him; of his upward look; of his delight in
      giving up to Him. And the answer to his prayers comes out in
      his deeds. As Novalis says: 'In solitude the heavenly heart
      unfolded itself to a flower-chalice of almighty love, turned
      towards the high face of the Father.' I saw that it was in
      virtue of this, that, again to use the words of Novalis, 'the
      mystery was unsealed. Heavenly spirits heaved the aged stone
      from the gloomy grave; angels sat by the slumberer, bodied
      forth, in delicate forms, from his dreams. Waking in new
      God-glories, he clomb the height of the new-born world;
      buried with his own hand the old corpse in the forsaken
      cavern, and laid thereon, with almighty arm, the stone which
      no might raises again. Yet weep thy beloved, tears of joy,
      and of boundless thanks at thy grave; still ever, with
      fearful gladness, behold thee arisen, and themselves with
      thee.' If then he is the captain of our salvation, the head
      of the body of the human church, I must rise by partaking in
      my degree of his food, by doing in my degree his work. I fell
      on my knees and I prayed to the Father. I rose, and
      bethinking me of the words of the Son, I went and tried to do
      them. I need say no more to you. A new life awoke in me from
      that hour, feeble and dim, but yet life; and often as it has
      stopped growing, that has always been my own fault. Where it
      will end, thank God! I cannot tell. But existence is an awful
      grandeur and delight.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p122" shownumber="no">
      "Then I understood the state of my fellowmen, with all their
      ignorance, and hate, and revenge; some misled by passion,
      some blinded by dulness, some turned monomaniacs from a
      fierce sense of injustice done them; and I said, 'There is no
      way of helping them but by being good to them, and making
      them trust me. But in every one of them there lies a secret
      chamber, to which God has access from behind by a hidden
      door; while they know nothing of this chamber; and the other
      door towards their own consciousness, is hidden by darkness
      and wrong, and ruin of all kinds. Sometimes they become dimly
      aware that there must be such a door. Some of us search for
      it, find it, turn back aghast; while God is standing behind
      the door waiting to be found, and ready to hold forth the
      arms of eternal tenderness to him who will open and look.
      Some of us have torn the door open, and, lo! there is the
      Father, at the heart of us, at the heart of all things.' I
      saw that he was leading these men through dark ways of
      disappointment and misery, the cure of their own wrong-doing,
      to find this door and find him. But could nothing be done to
      help them—to lead them? They, too, must learn of
      Christ. Could they not be led to him? If He leads to the
      Father, could not man lead to Him? True, he says that it is
      the leading of the Father that brings to Him; for the Father
      is all in all; He fills and rounds the cycle. But He leads by
      the hand of man. Then I said, 'Is not this <span class="ital" id="iii-p122.1">the</span> work of
      the church?'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p123" shownumber="no">
      "And with this new test, I went to one church after another.
      And the prayers were beautiful. And my soul was comforted by
      them. And the troubles of the week sank back into the far
      distance, and God ruled in London city. But how could such as
      I thought of, love these prayers, or understand them? For
      them the voice of living man was needed. And surely the
      spirit that dwelt in the Church never intended to make less
      of the voice of a living man pleading with his fellow-men in
      his own voice, than the voice of many people pleading with
      God in the words which those who had gone to Him had left
      behind them. If the Spirit be in the church, does it only
      pray? Yet almost as often as a man stood up to preach, I knew
      again why Lizzie had paid no heed to me. All he said had
      nothing to do with me or my wants. And if not with these, how
      could they have any influence on the all but outcasts of the
      social order? I justified Lizzie to the very full now; and I
      took refuge from the inanity of the sermon in thinking about
      her faithfulness. And that faithfulness was far beyond
      anything I knew yet.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p124" shownumber="no">
      "And now there awoke in me an earnest longing after the
      office I had forsaken. Thoughts began to burn in me, and
      words to come unbidden, till sometimes I had almost to
      restrain myself from rising from the pew where I was seated,
      ascending the pulpit stairs, and requesting the man who had
      nothing to say, to walk down, and allow me, who had something
      to say, to take his place. Was this conceit? Considering what
      I was listening to, it could not have been <span class="ital" id="iii-p124.1">great</span>
      conceit at least. But I did restrain myself, for I thought an
      encounter with the police would be unseemly, and my motives
      scarcely of weight in the court to which they would lead me."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p125" shownumber="no">
      Here Mr. Armstrong relieved himself and me with a good laugh.
      I say relieved me, for his speech had held me in a state of
      tension such as to be almost painful.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p126" shownumber="no">
      "But I looked to the future in hope," he went on,—"if
      ever I might be counted worthy to resume the labour I had
      righteously abandoned; having had the rightness confirmed by
      the light I had received in carrying out the deed."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p127" shownumber="no">
      His voice here sank as to a natural pause, and I thought he
      was going to end his story.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p128" shownumber="no">
      "Tell me something more," I said.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p129" shownumber="no">
      "Oh!" returned he, "as far as story is concerned, the best of
      it is to come yet.—About six months after I was fairly
      settled in London, I was riding in an omnibus, a rare enough
      accommodation with me, in the dusk of an afternoon. I was
      going out to Fulham to dine with my cousin, as I was
      sometimes forced to do. He was a good-hearted man,
      but—in short, I did not find him interesting. I would
      have preferred talking to a man who had barely escaped the
      gallows or the hulks. My cousin never did anything plainly
      wicked, and consequently never repented of anything. He
      thought no harm of being petty and unfair. He would not have
      taken a farthing that was not his own, but if he could get
      the better of you in an argument, he did not care by what
      means. He would put a wrong meaning on your words, that he
      might triumph over you, knowing all the time it was not what
      you meant. He would say: 'Words are words. I have nothing to
      do with your meanings. You may say you mean anything you
      like.' I wish it had been his dissent that made him such. But
      I won't say more about him, for I believe it is my chief
      fault, as to my profession, that I find common-place people
      dreadfully uninteresting; and I am afraid I don't always give
      them quite fair play.—I had to dine with him, and so I
      got into an omnibus going along the Strand. And I had not
      been long in it, before I began thinking about Lizzie. That
      was not very surprising.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p130" shownumber="no">
      "Next to me, nearer the top of the omnibus, sat a young
      woman, with a large brown paper parcel on her lap. She dropt
      it, and I picked it up for her; but seeing that it incommoded
      her considerably, I offered to hold it for her. She gave a
      kind of start when I addressed her, but allowed me to take
      the parcel. I could not see her face, because she was close
      to my side. But a strange feeling came over me, as if I was
      sitting next to Lizzie. I indulged in the fancy not from any
      belief in it, only for the pleasure of it. But it grew to a
      great desire to see the young woman's face, and find whether
      or not she was at all like Lizzie. I could not, however,
      succeed in getting a peep within her bonnet; and so strong
      did the desire become, that, when the omnibus stopped at the
      circus, and she rose to get out, I got out first, without
      restoring the parcel, and stood to hand her out, and then
      give it back. Not yet could I see her face; but she accepted
      my hand, and with a thrill of amazement, I felt a pressure on
      mine, which surely could be nobody's but Lizzie's. And it was
      Lizzie sure enough! I kept the parcel; she put her arm in
      mine, and we crossed the street together, without a word
      spoken.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p131" shownumber="no">
      "'Lizzie!' I said, when we got into a quieter part.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p132" shownumber="no">
      "'Ralph!' she said, and pressed closer to my side.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p133" shownumber="no">
      "'How did you come here?'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p134" shownumber="no">
      "'Ah! I couldn't escape you.'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p135" shownumber="no">
      "'How did you come here?' I repeated.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p136" shownumber="no">
      "'You did not think,' she answered, with a low musical laugh,
      'that I was going to send you away to work, and take no share
      in it myself!'
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p137" shownumber="no">
      "And then out came the whole truth. As soon as I had left,
      she set about finding a situation, for she was very clever
      with her needle and scissors. Her mother could easily do
      without her, as her elder sister was at home; and her absence
      would relieve their scanty means. She had been more fortunate
      than she could have hoped, and had found a good situation
      with a dressmaker in Bond Street. Her salary was not large,
      but it was likely to increase, and she had nothing to pay for
      food or lodging; while, like myself, she was well provided
      with clothes, and had, besides, facilities for procuring
      more. And to make a long story as short as now may be, there
      she remained in her situation as long as I remained in mine;
      and every quarter she brought me all she could spare of her
      salary for the Jew to gorge upon."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p138" shownumber="no">
      "And you took it?" I said, rather inadvertently.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p139" shownumber="no">
      "Took it! Yes. I took it—thankfully as I would the
      blessing of heaven. To have refused it would have argued me
      unworthy of <span class="ital" id="iii-p139.1">her</span>. We understood each other too well for
      anything else. She shortened my purgatory by a whole
      year—my Lizzie! It is over now; but none of it will be
      over to all eternity. She made a man of me."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p140" shownumber="no">
      A pause followed, as was natural, and neither spoke for some
      moments. The ends of our cigars had been thrown away long
      ago, but I did not think of offering another. At length I
      said, for the sake of saying something:
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p141" shownumber="no">
      "And you met pretty often, I daresay?"
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p142" shownumber="no">
      "Every Sunday at church."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p143" shownumber="no">
      "Of all places, the place where you ought to have met."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p144" shownumber="no">
      "It was. We met in a quiet old city church, where there was
      nothing to attract us but the loneliness, the service, and
      the bones of Milton."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p145" shownumber="no">
      "And when you had achieved your end—"
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p146" shownumber="no">
      "It was but a means to an end. I went at once to a certain
      bishop; told him the whole story, not in quite such a lengthy
      shape as I have told it to you; and begged him to reinstate
      me in my office."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p147" shownumber="no">
      "And what did he say?"
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p148" shownumber="no">
      "Nothing. The good man did not venture upon many words. He
      held out his hand to me; shook mine warmly; and here I am,
      you see, curate of St. Thomas's, Purleybridge, and husband of
      Lizzie Payton. Am I not a fortunate fellow?"
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p149" shownumber="no">
      "You are," I said, with emphasis, rising to take my leave.
      "But it is too bad of me to occupy so much of your time on a
      Saturday."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p150" shownumber="no">
      "Don't be uneasy about that. I shall preach all the better
      for it."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p151" shownumber="no">
      As I passed the parlour door, it was open, and Lizzie was
      busy with a baby's frock. I think I should have known it for
      one, even if I had not been put on the scent. She nodded
      kindly to me as I passed out. I knew she was not one of the
      demonstrative sort, else I should have been troubled that she
      did not speak to me. I thought afterwards that she suspected,
      from the sustained sound of her husband's voice, that he had
      been telling his own story; and that therefore she preferred
      letting me go away without speaking to me that morning.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p152" shownumber="no">
      "What a story for our club!" thought I. "Surely that would do
      Adela good now."
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p153" shownumber="no">
      But of course I saw at once that it would not do. I could not
      for a moment wish that the curate should tell it. Yet I did
      wish that Adela could know it. So I have written it now; and
      there it is, as nearly as he told it, as I could manage to
      record it.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p154" shownumber="no">
      The next day was Sunday. And here is a part of the curate's
      sermon.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p155" shownumber="no">
      "My friends, I will give you a likeness, or a parable, which
      I think will help you to understand what is the matter with
      you all. For you all have something the matter with you; and
      most of you know this to be the case; though you may not know
      what is the matter. And those of you that feel nothing amiss
      are far the worst off. Indeed you are; for how are things to
      be set right if you do not even know that there is anything
      to be set right? There is the greatest danger of everything
      growing much worse, before you find out that anything is
      wrong.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p156" shownumber="no">
      "But now for my parable.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p157" shownumber="no">
      "It is a cold winter forenoon, with the snow upon everything
      out of doors. The mother has gone out for the day, and the
      children are amusing themselves in the
      nursery—pretending to make such things as men make. But
      there is one among them who joins in their amusement only by
      fits and starts. He is pale and restless, yet
      inactive.—His mother is away. True, he is not well. But
      he is not very unwell; and if she were at home, he would take
      his share in everything that was going on, with as much
      enjoyment as any of them. But as it is, his fretfulness and
      pettishness make no allowance for the wilfulness of his
      brothers and sisters; and so the confusions they make in the
      room, carry confusion into his heart and brain; till at
      length a brighter noon entices the others out into the snow.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p158" shownumber="no">
      "Glad to be left alone, he seats himself by the fire and
      tries to read. But the book he was so delighted with
      yesterday, is dull today. He looks up at the clock and sighs,
      and wishes his mother would come home. Again he betakes
      himself to his book, and the story transports his imagination
      to the great icebergs on the polar sea. But the sunlight has
      left them, and they no longer gleam and glitter and sparkle,
      as if spangled with all the jewels of the hot tropics, but
      shine cold and threatening as they tower over the ice-bound
      ship. He lays down the tale, and takes up a poem. But it too
      is frozen. The rhythm will not flow. And the sad feeling
      arises in his heart, that it is not so very beautiful, after
      all, as he had used to think it.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p159" shownumber="no">
      "'Is there anything beautiful?' says the poor boy at length,
      and wanders to the window. But the sun is under a cloud;
      cold, white, and cheerless, like death, lies the wide world
      out of doors; and the prints of his mother's feet in the
      snow, all point towards the village, and away from home. His
      head aches; and he cannot eat his dinner. He creeps up stairs
      to his mother's room. There the fire burns bright, and
      through the window falls a ray of sunlight. But the fire and
      the very sunlight are wintry and sad. 'Oh, when will mother
      be home?' He lays himself in a corner amongst soft pillows,
      and rests his head; but it is no nest for him, for the
      covering wings are not there. The bright-coloured curtains
      look dull and grey; and the clock on the chimney-piece will
      not hasten its pace one second, but is very monotonous and
      unfeeling. Poor child! Is there any joy in the world? Oh yes;
      but it always clings to the mother, and follows her about
      like a radiance, and she has taken it with her. Oh, when will
      she be home? The clock strikes as if it meant something, and
      then straightway goes on again with the old wearisome
      tic-tac.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p160" shownumber="no">
      "He can hardly bear it. The fire burns up within, daylight
      goes down without; the near world fades into darkness; the
      far-off worlds brighten and come forth, and look from the
      cold sky into the warm room; and the boy stares at them from
      the couch, and watches the motion of one of them, like the
      flight of a great golden beetle, against the divisions of the
      window-frame. Of this, too, he grows weary. Everything around
      him has lost its interest. Even the fire, which is like the
      soul of the room, within whose depths he had so often watched
      for strange forms and images of beauty and terror, has ceased
      to attract his tired eyes. He turns his back to it, and sees
      only its flickerings on the walls. To any one else, looking
      in from the cold frosty night, the room would appear the very
      picture of afternoon comfort and warmth; and he, if he were
      descried thus nestling in its softest, warmest nook, would be
      counted a blessed child, without care, without fear, made for
      enjoyment, and knowing only fruition. But the mother is gone;
      and as that flame-lighted room would appear to the passing
      eye, without the fire, and with but a single candle to thaw
      the surrounding darkness and cold, so its that child's heart
      without the presence of the mother.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p161" shownumber="no">
      "Worn out at length with loneliness and mental want, he
      closes his eyes, and after the slow lapse of a few more empty
      moments, re-opens them on the dusky ceiling, and the grey
      twilight window; no—on two eyes near above him, and
      beaming upon him, the stars of a higher and holier heaven
      than that which still looks in through the unshaded windows.
      They are the eyes of the mother, looking closely and
      anxiously on her sick boy. 'Mother, mother!' His arms cling
      around her neck, and pull down her face to his.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p162" shownumber="no">
      "His head aches still, but the heart-ache is gone. When
      candles are brought, and the chill night is shut out of doors
      and windows, and the children are all gathered around the
      tea-table, laughing and happy, no one is happier, though he
      does not laugh, than the sick child, who lies on the couch
      and looks at his mother. Everything around is full of
      interest and use, glorified by the radiation of her presence.
      Nothing can go wrong. The splendour returns to the tale and
      the poem. Sickness cannot make him wretched. Now when he
      closes his eyes, his spirit dares to go forth wandering under
      the shining stars and above the sparkling snow; and nothing
      is any more dull and unbeautiful. When night draws on, and he
      is laid in his bed, her voice sings him, and her hand soothes
      him, to sleep; nor do her influences vanish when he forgets
      everything in sleep; for he wakes in the morning well and
      happy, made whole by his faith in his mother. A power has
      gone forth from her love to heal and restore him.
    </p>
    <p id="iii-p163" shownumber="no">
      "Brothers, sisters! do I not know your hearts from my
      own?—sick hearts, which nothing can restore to health
      and joy but the presence of Him who is Father and Mother both
      in one. Sunshine is not gladness, because you see him not.
      The stars are far away, because He is not near; and the
      flowers, the smiles of old Earth, do not make you smile,
      because, although, thank God! you cannot get rid of the
      child's need, you have forgotten what it is the need of. The
      winter is dreary and dull, because, although you have the
      homeliest of homes, the warmest of shelters, the safest of
      nests to creep into and rest—though the most cheerful
      of fires is blazing for you, and a table is spread, waiting
      to refresh your frozen and weary hearts—you have forgot
      the way thither, and will not be troubled to ask the way; you
      shiver with the cold and the hunger, rather than arise you
      say, 'I will go to my Father;' you will die in the storm
      rather than fight the storm; you will lie down in the snow
      rather than tread it under foot. The heart within you cries
      out for something, and you let it cry. It is crying for its
      God—for its father and mother and home. And all the
      world will look dull and grey—and it if does not look
      so now, the day will come when it must look so—till
      your heart is satisfied and quieted with the known presence
      of Him in whom we live and move and have our being."
    </p>
</div1>

    <div1 id="iv" next="v" prev="iii" title="Chapter III. The Shadows">
    <h2 id="iv-p0.1">
      CHAPTER III.
    </h2>
    <h3 id="iv-p0.2">
      THE SHADOWS.
    </h3>
    <p id="iv-p1" shownumber="no">
      It was again my turn to read. I opened my manuscript and had
      just opened my mouth as well, when I was arrested for a
      moment. For, happening to glance to the other side of the
      room, I saw that Percy had thrown himself at full length on a
      couch, opposite to that on which Adela was seated, and was
      watching her face with all his eyes. But his look did not
      express love so much as jealousy. Indeed I had seen small
      sign of his being attached to her. If she had encouraged him,
      which certainly she did not, I daresay his love might have
      come out; but I presume that he had been comfortably content
      until now, when perhaps some remark of his mother had made
      him fear a rival. Mischief of some sort was evidently
      brewing. A human cloud, surcharging itself with electric
      fire, lay swelling on the horizon of our little assembly; but
      I did not anticipate much danger from any storm that could
      break from such a quarter. I believed that as far as my good
      friend, the colonel, was concerned, Adela might at least
      refuse whom she pleased. Whether she might find herself at
      equal liberty to choose whom she pleased, was a question that
      I was unprepared to answer. And I could not think about it
      now. I had to read. So I gave out the title—and went
      on:
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p2" shownumber="no">
      "THE SHADOWS.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p3" shownumber="no">
      "Old Ralph Rinkelmann made his living by comic sketches, and
      all but lost it again by tragic poems. So he was just the man
      to be chosen king of the fairies, for in Fairy-land the
      sovereignty is elective."
    </p>
    <hr />
    <p id="iv-p4" shownumber="no">
      "But, uncle," interrupted Adela, "you said it was not to be a
      fairy-tale."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p5" shownumber="no">
      "Well, I don't think you will call it one, when you have
      heard it," I answered. "But I am not particular as to names.
      The fairies have not much to do with it anyhow."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p6" shownumber="no">
      "I beg your pardon, uncle," rejoined my niece; and I went on.
    </p>
    <hr />
    <p id="iv-p7" shownumber="no">
      "They did not mean to insist on his residence; for they
      needed his presence only on special occasions. But they must
      get hold of him somehow, first of all, in order to make him
      king. Once he was crowned, they could get him as often as
      they pleased; but before this ceremony, there was a
      difficulty. For it is only between life and death that the
      fairies have power over grown-up mortals, and can carry them
      off to their country. So they had to watch for an
      opportunity.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p8" shownumber="no">
      "Nor had they to wait long. For old Ralph was taken
      dreadfully ill; and while hovering between life and death,
      they carried him off, and crowned him king of Fairy-land. But
      after he was crowned, it was no wonder, considering the state
      of his health, that he should not be able to sit quite
      upright on the throne of Fairy-land; or that, in consequence,
      all the gnomes and goblins, and ugly, cruel things that live
      in the holes and corners of the kingdom, should take
      advantage of his condition, and run quite wild, playing him,
      king as he was, all sorts of tricks; crowding about his
      throne, climbing up the steps, and actually scrambling and
      quarrelling like mice about his ears and eyes, so that he
      could see and think of nothing else. But I am not going to
      tell anything more about this part of his adventures just at
      present. By strong and sustained efforts, he succeeded, after
      much trouble and suffering, in reducing his rebellious
      subjects to order. They all vanished to their respective
      holes and corners; and King Ralph, coming to himself, found
      himself in his bed, half propped up with pillows.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p9" shownumber="no">
      "But the room was full of dark creatures, which gambolled
      about in the firelight in such a strange, huge, but noiseless
      fashion, that he thought at first that some of his rebellious
      goblins had not been subdued with the rest, and had followed
      him beyond the bounds of Fairy-land into his own private
      house in London. How else could these mad, grotesque
      hippopotamus-calves make their ugly appearance in Ralph
      Rinkelmann's bedroom? But he soon found out, that although
      they were like the under-ground goblins, they were very
      different as well, and would require quite different
      treatment. He felt convinced that they were his subjects too,
      but that he must have overlooked them somehow at his late
      coronation—if indeed they had been present; for he
      could not recollect that he had seen anything just like them
      before. He resolved, therefore, to pay particular attention
      to their habits, ways, and characters; else he saw plainly
      that they would soon be too much for him; as indeed this
      intrusion into this chamber, where Mrs. Rinkelmann, who must
      be queen if he was king, sat taking some tea by the
      fire-side, plainly indicated. But she, perceiving that he was
      looking about him with a more composed expression than his
      face had worn for many days, started up, and came quickly and
      quietly to his side, and her face was bright with gladness.
      Whereupon the fire burned up more cheerily; and the figures
      became more composed and respectful in their behaviour,
      retreating towards the wall like well-trained attendants.
      Then the king of Fairy-land had some tea and dry toast, and
      leaning back on his pillows, nearly fell asleep; but not
      quite, for he still watched the intruders.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p10" shownumber="no">
      "Presently the queen left the room to give some of the young
      princes and princesses their tea; and the fire burned lower;
      and behold, the figures grew as black, and as mad in their
      gambols, as ever! Their favourite games seemed to be <span class="ital" id="iv-p10.1">Hide
      and Seek; Touch and Go; Grin and Vanish;</span> and many other
      such; and all in the king's bed-chamber, too; so that it was
      quite alarming. It was almost as bad as if the house had been
      haunted by certain creatures, which shall be nameless in a
      fairy-story, because with them fairy-land will not willingly
      have much to do.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p11" shownumber="no">
      "'But it is a mercy that they have their slippers on!' said
      the king to himself; for his head ached.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p12" shownumber="no">
      "As he lay back, with his eyes half-shut and half-open, too
      tired to pay longer attention to their games, but, on the
      whole, considerably more amused than offended with the
      liberties they took, for they seemed good-natured creatures,
      and more frolicsome than positively ill-mannered, he became
      suddenly aware that two of them had stepped forward from the
      walls, upon which, after the manner of great spiders, most of
      them preferred sprawling, and now stood in the middle of the
      floor, at the foot of his majesty's bed, becking, and bowing,
      and ducking in the most grotesquely obsequious manner; while
      every now and then they turned solemnly round upon one heel,
      evidently considering that motion the highest token of homage
      they could show.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p13" shownumber="no">
      "'What do you want?' said the king.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p14" shownumber="no">
      "'That it may please your majesty to be better acquainted
      with us,' answered they. 'We are your majesty's subjects.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p15" shownumber="no">
      "'I know you are: I shall be most happy,' answered the king.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p16" shownumber="no">
      "'We are not what your majesty takes us for, though. We are
      not so foolish as your majesty thinks us.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p17" shownumber="no">
      "'It is impossible to take you for anything that I know of,'
      rejoined the king, who wished to make them talk, and said
      whatever came uppermost;—'for soldiers, sailors, or
      anything: you will not stand still long enough. I suppose you
      really belong to the fire-brigade; at least, you keep putting
      its light out.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p18" shownumber="no">
      "'Don't jest, please your majesty.' And as they said the
      words, for they both spoke at once throughout the interview,
      they performed a grave somerset, towards the king.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p19" shownumber="no">
      "'Not jest!' retorted he; 'and with you? Why, you do nothing
      but jest. What are you?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p20" shownumber="no">
      "'The Shadows, sire. And when we do jest, sire, we always
      jest in earnest. But perhaps your majesty does not see us
      distinctly.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p21" shownumber="no">
      "'I see you perfectly well,' replied the king.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p22" shownumber="no">
      "'Permit me, however,' rejoined one of the Shadows; and as he
      spoke, he approached the king, and lifting a dark
      fore-finger, drew it lightly, but carefully, across the ridge
      of his forehead, from temple to temple. The king felt the
      soft gliding touch go, like water, into every hollow, and
      over the top of every height of that mountain-chain of
      thought. He had involuntarily closed his eyes during the
      operation, and when he unclosed them again, as soon as the
      finger was withdrawn, he found that they were opened in more
      senses than one. The room appeared to have extended itself on
      all sides, till he could not exactly see where the walls
      were; and all about it stood the Shadows motionless. They
      were tall and solemn; rather awful, indeed, in their
      appearance, notwithstanding many remarkable traits of
      grotesqueness, looking, in fact, just like the pictures of
      Puritans drawn by Cavaliers, with long arms, and very long,
      thin legs, from which hung large loose feet, while in their
      countenances length of chin and nose predominated. The
      solemnity of their mien, however, overcame all the oddity of
      their form, so that they were very <span class="ital" id="iv-p22.1">eerie</span> indeed to
      look at, dressed as they all were in funereal black. But a
      single glance was all that the king was allowed to have; for
      the former operator waved his dusky palm across his vision,
      and once more the king saw only the fire-lighted walls, and
      dark shapes flickering about upon them. The two who had
      spoken for the rest seemed likewise to have vanished. But at
      last the king discovered them, standing one on each side of
      the fire-place. They kept close to the chimney-wall, and
      talked to each other across the length of the chimney-piece;
      thus avoiding the direct rays of the fire, which, though
      light is necessary to their appearing to human eyes, do not
      agree with them at all—much less give birth to them, as
      the king was soon to learn. After a few minutes, they again
      approached the bed, and spoke thus:
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p23" shownumber="no">
      "'It is now getting dark, please your majesty. We
      mean—out of doors in the snow. Your majesty may see,
      from where he is lying, the cold light of its great
      winding-sheet—a famous carpet for the Shadows to dance
      upon, your majesty. All our brothers and sisters will be at
      church now, before going to their night's work.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p24" shownumber="no">
      "'Do they always go to church before they go to work?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p25" shownumber="no">
      "'They always go to church first.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p26" shownumber="no">
      "'Where is it?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p27" shownumber="no">
      "'In Iceland. Would your majesty like to see it?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p28" shownumber="no">
      "'How can I go and see it, when, as you know very well, I am
      ill in bed? Besides I should be sure to take cold in a frosty
      night like this, even if I put on the blankets, and took the
      feather-bed for a muff.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p29" shownumber="no">
      "A sort of quivering passed over their faces, which seemed to
      be their mode of laughing. The whole shape of the face shook
      and fluctuated as if it had been some dark fluid; till by
      slow degrees of gathering calm, it settled into its former
      rest. Then one of them drew aside the curtains of the bed,
      and, the window-curtains not having been yet drawn, the king
      beheld the white glimmering night outside, struggling with
      the heaps of darkness that tried to quench it; and the
      heavens full of stars, flashing and sparkling like live
      jewels. The other Shadow went towards the fire and vanished
      in it.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p30" shownumber="no">
      "Scores of Shadows immediately began an insane dance all
      about the room; disappearing, one after the other, through
      the uncovered window, and gliding darkly away over the face
      of the white snow; for the window looked at once on a field
      of snow. In a few moments, the room was quite cleared of
      them; but instead of being relieved by their absence, the
      king felt immediately as if he were in a dead house, and
      could hardly breathe for the sense of emptiness and
      desolation that fell upon him. But as he lay looking out on
      the snow, which stretched blank and wide before him, he spied
      in the distance a long dark line which drew nearer and
      nearer, and showed itself at last to be all the Shadows,
      walking in a double row, and carrying in the midst of them
      something like a bier. They vanished under the window, but
      soon reappeared, having somehow climbed up the wall of the
      house; for they entered in perfect order by the window, as if
      melting through the transparency of the glass.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p31" shownumber="no">
      "They still carried the bier or litter. It was covered with
      richest furs, and skins of gorgeous wild beasts, whose eyes
      were replaced by sapphires and emeralds, that glittered and
      gleamed in the fire and snow-light. The outermost skin
      sparkled with frost, but the inside ones were soft and warm
      and dry as the down under a swan's wing. The Shadows
      approached the bed, and set the litter upon it. Then a number
      of them brought a huge fur-robe, and wrapping it round the
      king, laid him on the litter in the midst of the furs.
      Nothing could be more gentle and respectful than the way in
      which they moved him; and he never thought of refusing to go.
      Then they put something on his head, and, lifting the litter,
      carried him once round the room, to fall into order. As he
      passed the mirror, he saw that he was covered with royal
      ermine, and that his head wore a wonderful crown—of
      gold set with none but red stones: rubies and carbuncles and
      garnets, and others whose names he could not tell, glowed
      gloriously around his head, like the salamandrine essence of
      all the Christmas fires over the world. A sceptre lay beside
      him—a rod of ebony, surmounted by a cone-shaped
      diamond, which, cut in a hundred facets, flashed all the hues
      of the rainbow, and threw coloured gleams on every side, that
      looked like shadows more etherial than those that bore him.
      Then the Shadows rose gently to the window, passed through
      it, and sinking slowing upon the field of outstretched snow,
      commenced an orderly gliding rather than march along the
      frozen surface. They took it by turns to bear the king, as
      they sped with the swiftness of thought, in a straight line
      towards the north. The polestar rose above their heads with
      visible rapidity; for indeed they moved quite as fast as the
      sad thoughts, though not with all the speed of happy desires.
      England and Scotland slid past the litter of the king of the
      Shadows. Over rivers and lakes they skimmed and glided. They
      climbed the high mountains, and crossed the valleys with an
      unfelt bound; till they came to John-o'-Groat's house and the
      northern sea. The sea was not frozen; for all the stars shone
      as clear out of the deeps below as they shone out of the
      deeps above; and as the bearers slid along the blue-grey
      surface, with never a furrow in their track, so clear was the
      water beneath, that the king saw neither surface, bottom, nor
      substance to it, and seemed to be gliding only through the
      blue sphere of heaven, with the stars above him, and the
      stars below him, and between the stars and him nothing but an
      emptiness, where, for the first time in his life, his soul
      felt that it had room enough.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p32" shownumber="no">
      "At length they reached the rocky shores of Iceland, where
      they landed, still pursuing their journey. All this time the
      king felt no cold; for the red stones in his crown kept him
      warm, and the emerald and sapphire eyes of the wild beasts
      kept the frosts from settling upon his litter.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p33" shownumber="no">
      "Oftentimes upon their way, they had to pass through forests,
      caverns, and rock-shadowed paths, where it was so dark that
      at first the king feared he would lose his Shadows
      altogether. But as soon as they entered such places, the
      diamond in his sceptre began to shine and glow and flash,
      sending out streams of light of all the colours that
      painter's soul could dream of; in which light the Shadows
      grew livelier and stronger than ever, speeding through the
      dark ways with an all but blinding swiftness. In the light of
      the diamond, too, some of their forms became more simple and
      human, while others seemed only to break out into a yet more
      untamable absurdity. Once, as they passed through a cave, the
      king actually saw some of their eyes—strange
      shadow-eyes: he had never seen any of their eyes before. But
      at the same moment when he saw their eyes, he knew their
      faces too, for they turned them full upon him for an instant;
      and the other Shadows, catching sight of these, shrank and
      shivered, and nearly vanished. Lovely faces they were; but
      the king was very thoughtful after he saw them, and continued
      rather troubled all the rest of the journey. He could not
      account for those faces being there, and the faces of Shadows
      too, with living eyes."
    </p>
    <hr />
    <p id="iv-p34" shownumber="no">
      "What does that mean?" asked Adela.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p35" shownumber="no">
      And I am rather ashamed to say that I could only answer, "I
      am not sure," and make haste to go on again.
    </p>
    <hr />
    <p id="iv-p36" shownumber="no">
      "At last they climbed up the bed of a little stream, and then
      passing through a narrow rocky defile, came out suddenly upon
      the side of a mountain, overlooking a blue frozen lake in the
      very heart of mighty hills. Overhead the <span class="ital" id="iv-p36.1">aurora
      borealis</span> was shivering and flashing like a battle of ten
      thousand spears. Underneath, its beams passed faintly over
      the blue ice and the sides of the snow clad mountains, whose
      tops shot up like huge icicles all about, with here and there
      a star sparkling on the very tip of one. But as the northern
      lights in the sky above, so wavered and quivered, and shot
      hither and thither, the Shadows on the surface of the lake
      below; now gathering in groups, and now shivering asunder;
      now covering the whole surface of the lake, and anon
      condensed into one dark knot in the centre. Every here and
      there on the white mountains, might be seen two or three
      shooting away towards the tops, and vanishing beyond them.
      Their number was gradually, though hardly visibly,
      diminishing.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p37" shownumber="no">
      "'Please your majesty,' said the Shadows, 'this is our
      church—the Church of the Shadows.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p38" shownumber="no">
      "And so saying, the king's body-guard set down the litter
      upon a rock, and mingled with the multitudes below. They soon
      returned, however, and bore the king down into the middle of
      the lake. All the Shadows came crowding round him,
      respectfully but fearlessly; and sure never such a grotesque
      assembly revealed itself before to mortal eyes. The king had
      seen all kind of gnomes, goblins, and kobolds at his
      coronation; but they were quite rectilinear figures, compared
      with the insane lawlessness of form in which the Shadows
      rejoiced; and the wildest gambols of the former, were orderly
      dances of ceremony, beside the apparently aimless and wilful
      contortions of figure, and metamorphoses of shape, in which
      the latter indulged. They retained, however, all the time, to
      the surprise of the king, an identity, each of his own type,
      inexplicably perceptible through every change. Indeed this
      preservation of the primary idea of each form, was quite as
      wonderful as the bewildering and ridiculous alterations to
      which the form itself was every moment subjected.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p39" shownumber="no">
      "'What are you?' said the king, leaning on his elbow, and
      looking around him.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p40" shownumber="no">
      "'The Shadows, your majesty,' answered several voices at
      once.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p41" shownumber="no">
      "'What Shadows?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p42" shownumber="no">
      "'The human Shadows. The Shadows of men, and women, and their
      children.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p43" shownumber="no">
      "'Are you not the shadows of chairs, and tables, and poker,
      and tongs, just as well?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p44" shownumber="no">
      "At this question a strange jarring commotion went through
      the assembly with a shock. Several of the figures shot up as
      high as the aurora, but instantly settled down again to human
      size, as if overmastering their feelings, out of respect to
      him who had roused them. One who had bounded to the highest
      visible icy peak, and as suddenly returned, now elbowed his
      way through the rest, and made himself spokesman for them
      during the remaining part of the dialogue.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p45" shownumber="no">
      "'Excuse our agitation, your majesty,' said he. 'I see your
      majesty has not yet thought proper to make himself acquainted
      with our nature and habits.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p46" shownumber="no">
      "'I wish to do so now,' replied the king.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p47" shownumber="no">
      "'We are the Shadows,' repeated the Shadow, solemnly.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p48" shownumber="no">
      "'Well?' said the king.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p49" shownumber="no">
      "'We do not often appear to men.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p50" shownumber="no">
      "'Ha!' said the king.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p51" shownumber="no">
      "'We do not belong to the sunshine at all. We go through it
      unseen, and only by a passing chill do men recognize an
      unknown presence.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p52" shownumber="no">
      "'Ha!' said the king, again.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p53" shownumber="no">
      "'It is only in the twilight of the fire, or when one man or
      woman is alone with a single candle, or when any number of
      people are all feeling the same thing at once, making them
      one, that we show ourselves, and the truth of things.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p54" shownumber="no">
      "'Can that be true that loves the night?' said the king.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p55" shownumber="no">
      "'The darkness is the nurse of light,' answered the Shadow.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p56" shownumber="no">
      "'Can that be true which mocks at forms?' said the king.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p57" shownumber="no">
      "'Truth rides abroad in shapeless storms,' answered the
      Shadow.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p58" shownumber="no">
      "'Ha! ha!' thought Ralph Rinkelmann, 'it rhymes. The shadow
      caps my questions with his answers.—Very strange!' And
      he grew thoughtful again.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p59" shownumber="no">
      "The Shadow was the first to resume.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p60" shownumber="no">
      "'Please your majesty, may we present our petition?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p61" shownumber="no">
      "'By all means,' replied the king. 'I am not well enough to
      receive it in proper state.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p62" shownumber="no">
      "'Never mind, your majesty. We do not care for much ceremony;
      and indeed none of us are quite well at present. The subject
      of our petition weighs upon us.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p63" shownumber="no">
      "'Go on,' said the king.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p64" shownumber="no">
      "'Sire,' began the Shadow, 'our very existence is in danger.
      The various sorts of artificial light, both in houses and in
      men, women and children, threaten to end our being. The use
      and the disposition of gaslights, especially high in the
      centres, blind the eyes by which alone we can be perceived.
      We are all but banished from towns. We are driven into
      villages and lonely houses, chiefly old farm-houses, out of
      which, even, our friends the fairies are fast disappearing.
      We therefore petition our king, by the power of his art, to
      restore us to our rights in the house itself, and in the
      hearts of its dwellers.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p65" shownumber="no">
      "'But,' said the king, 'you frighten the children.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p66" shownumber="no">
      "'Very seldom, your majesty; and then only for their good. We
      seldom seek to frighten anybody. We only want to make people
      silent and thoughtful; to awe them a little, your majesty.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p67" shownumber="no">
      "'You are much more likely to make them laugh,' said the
      king.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p68" shownumber="no">
      "'Are we?' said the Shadow.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p69" shownumber="no">
      "And approaching the king one step, he stood quite still for
      a moment. The diamond of the king's sceptre shot out a vivid
      flame of violet light, and the king stared at the Shadow in
      silence, and his lip quivered."
    </p>
    <hr />
    <p id="iv-p70" shownumber="no">
      "Now what does that mean?" said Adela, again.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p71" shownumber="no">
      "How can I tell?" I answered, and went on:
    </p>
    <hr />
    <p id="iv-p72" shownumber="no">
      "'It is only,' resumed the Shadow, 'when our thoughts are not
      fixed upon any particular object, that our bodies are subject
      to all the vagaries of elemental influences. Generally
      amongst worldly men and frivolous women, we only attach
      ourselves to some article of furniture or of dress; and they
      never doubt that we are mere foolish and vague results of the
      dashing of the waves of the light against the solid forms of
      which their houses are full. We do not care to tell them the
      truth, for they would never see it. But let the worldly
      man——or the frivolous woman——and
      then——'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p73" shownumber="no">
      "At each of the pauses indicated, the mass of Shadows
      throbbed and heaved with emotion, but soon settled again into
      comparative stillness. Once more the Shadow addressed himself
      to speak. But suddenly they all looked up, and the king,
      following their gaze, saw that the aurora had begun to pale.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p74" shownumber="no">
      "'The moon is rising,' said the Shadow. As soon as she looks
      over the mountains into the valley, we must be gone, for we
      have plenty to do by the moon: we are powerful in her light.
      But if your majesty will come here to-morrow night, your
      majesty may learn a great deal more about us, and judge for
      himself whether it be fit to accord our petition; for then
      will be our grand annual assembly, in which we report to our
      chiefs the deeds we have attempted, and the good or bad
      success we have had.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p75" shownumber="no">
      "'If you send for me,' replied the king, 'I will come.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p76" shownumber="no">
      "Ere the Shadow could reply, the tip of the moon's crescent
      horn peeped up from behind an icy pinnacle, and one slender
      ray fell on the lake. It shone upon no Shadows. Ere the eye
      of the king could again seek the earth after beholding the
      first brightness of the moon's resurrection, they had
      vanished; and the surface of the lake glittered cold and blue
      in the pale moonlight.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p77" shownumber="no">
      "There the king lay, alone in the midst of the frozen lake,
      with the moon staring at him. But at length he heard from
      somewhere a voice that he knew.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p78" shownumber="no">
      "'Will you take another cup of tea, dear?' said Mrs.
      Rinkelmann; and Ralph, coming slowly to himself, found that
      he was lying in his own bed.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p79" shownumber="no">
      "'Yes, I will,' he answered; 'and rather a large piece of
      toast, if you please; for I have been a long journey since I
      saw you last.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p80" shownumber="no">
      "'He has not come to himself quite,' said Mrs. Rinkelmann,
      between her and herself.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p81" shownumber="no">
      "'You would be rather surprised,' continued Ralph, 'if I told
      you where I had been, and all about it.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p82" shownumber="no">
      "'I daresay I should,' responded his wife.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p83" shownumber="no">
      "'Then I will tell you,' rejoined Ralph.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p84" shownumber="no">
      "But at that moment, a great Shadow bounced out of the fire
      with a single huge leap, and covered the whole room. Then it
      settled in one corner, and Ralph saw it shaking its fist at
      him from the end of a preposterous arm. So he took the hint,
      and held his peace. And it was as well for him. For I happen
      to know something about the Shadows too; and I know that if
      he had told his wife all about it just then, they would not
      have sent for him the following evening.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p85" shownumber="no">
      "But as the king, after taking his tea and toast, lay and
      looked about him, the dancing shadows in his room seemed to
      him odder and more inexplicable than ever. The whole chamber
      was full of mystery. So it generally was, but now it was more
      mysterious than ever. After all that he had seen in the
      Shadow-church, his own room and its shadows were yet more
      wonderful and unintelligible than those.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p86" shownumber="no">
      "This made it the more likely that he had seen a true vision;
      for, instead of making common things look common place, as a
      false vision would have done, it made common things disclose
      the wonderful that was in them.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p87" shownumber="no">
      "'The same applied to all true art,' thought Ralph
      Rinkelmann.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p88" shownumber="no">
      "The next afternoon, as the twilight was growing dusky, the
      king lay wondering whether or not the Shadows would fetch him
      again. He wanted very much to go, for he had enjoyed the
      journey exceedingly, and he longed, besides, to hear some of
      the Shadows tell their stories. But the darkness grew deeper
      and deeper, and the Shadows did not come. The cause was, that
      Mrs. Rinkelmann sat by the fire in the gloaming; and they
      could not carry off the king while she was there. Some of
      them tried to frighten her away, by playing the oddest pranks
      on the walls, and floor, and ceiling; but altogether without
      effect: the queen only smiled, for she had a good conscience.
      Suddenly, however, a dreadful scream was heard from the
      nursery, and Mrs. Rinkelmann rushed up stairs to see what was
      the matter. No sooner had she gone, than the two warders of
      the chimney-corners stepped out into the middle of the room,
      and said, in a low voice:
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p89" shownumber="no">
      "'Is your majesty ready?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p90" shownumber="no">
      "'Have you no hearts?' said the king; 'or are they as black
      as your faces? Did you not hear the child scream? I must know
      what is the matter with her before I go.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p91" shownumber="no">
      "'Your majesty may keep his mind easy on that point,' replied
      the warders. 'We had tried everything we could think of, to
      get rid of her majesty the queen, but without effect. So a
      young madcap Shadow, half against the will of the older ones
      of us, slipped up stairs into the nursery; and has, no doubt,
      succeeded in appalling the baby, for he is very lithe and
      long-legged.—Now, your majesty.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p92" shownumber="no">
      "'I will have no such tricks played in my nursery,' said the
      king, rather angrily. 'You might put the child beside
      itself.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p93" shownumber="no">
      "'Then there would be twins, your majesty. And we rather like
      twins.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p94" shownumber="no">
      "'None of your miserable jesting! You might put the child out
      of her wits.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p95" shownumber="no">
      "'Impossible, sire; for she has not got into them yet.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p96" shownumber="no">
      "'Go away,' said the king.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p97" shownumber="no">
      "'Forgive us, your majesty. Really, it will do the child
      good; for that Shadow will, all her life, be to her a symbol
      of what is ugly and bad. When she feels in danger of hating
      or envying anyone, that Shadow will come back to her mind,
      and make her shudder.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p98" shownumber="no">
      "'Very well,' said the king. 'I like that. Let us go.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p99" shownumber="no">
      "The Shadows went through the same ceremonies and
      preparations as before; during which, the young Shadow
      before-mentioned, contrived to make such grimaces as kept the
      baby in terror, and the queen in the nursery, till all was
      ready. Then with a bound that doubled him up against the
      ceiling, and a kick of his legs six feet out behind him, he
      vanished through the nursery door, and reached the king's
      bed-chamber just in time to take his place with the last who
      were melting through the window in the rear of the litter,
      and settling down upon the snow beneath. Away they went, a
      gliding blackness over the white carpet, as before. And it
      was Christmas Eve.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p100" shownumber="no">
      "When they came in sight of the mountain-lake, the king saw
      that it was crowded over its whole surface with a changeful
      intermingling of Shadows. They were all talking and listening
      alternately, in pairs, trios, and groups of every size. Here
      and there, large companies were absorbed in attention to one
      elevated above the rest, not in a pulpit, or on a platform,
      but on the stilts of his own legs, elongated for the nonce.
      The aurora, right overhead, lighted up the lake and the sides
      of the mountains, by sending down from the zenith, nearly to
      the surface of the lake, great folded vapours, luminous with
      all the colours of a faint rainbow.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p101" shownumber="no">
      "Many, however, as the words were that passed on all sides,
      not a whisper of a sound reached the ears of the king: their
      shadow speech could not enter his corporeal organs. One of
      his guides, however, seeing that the king wanted to hear and
      could not, went through a strange manipulation of his head
      and ears; after which he could hear perfectly, though still
      only the voice to which, for the time, he directed his
      attention. This, however, was a great advantage, and one
      which the king longed to carry back with him to the world of
      men.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p102" shownumber="no">
      "The king now discovered that this was not merely the church
      of the Shadows, but their news-exchange at the same time.
      For, as the Shadows have no writing or printing, the only way
      in which they can make each other acquainted with their
      doings and thinkings, is to meet and talk at this word-mart
      and parliament of shades. And as, in the world, people read
      their favourite authors, and listen to their favourite
      speakers, so here the Shadows seek their favourite Shadows,
      listen to their adventures, and hear generally what they have
      to say.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p103" shownumber="no">
      "Feeling quite strong, the king rose and walked about amongst
      them, wrapped in his ermine robe, with his red crown on his
      head, and his diamond sceptre in his hand. Every group of
      Shadows to which he drew near, ceased talking as soon as they
      saw him approach; but at a nod they went on again directly,
      conversing and relating and commenting, as if no one was
      there of other kind or of higher rank than themselves. So the
      king heard a good many stories, at some of which he laughed,
      and at some of which he cried. But if the stories that the
      Shadows told were printed, they would make a book that no
      publisher could produce fast enough to satisfy the buyers. I
      will record some of the things that the king heard, for he
      told them to me soon after. In fact, I was for some time his
      private secretary, and that is how I come to know all about
      his adventures.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p104" shownumber="no">
      "'I made him confess before a week was over,' said a gloomy
      old Shadow.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p105" shownumber="no">
      "'But what was the good of that?' said a pert young one;
      'that could not undo what was done.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p106" shownumber="no">
      "'Yes, it might.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p107" shownumber="no">
      "'What! bring the dead to life?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p108" shownumber="no">
      "'No; but comfort the murderer. I could not bear to see the
      pitiable misery he was in. He was far happier with the rope
      round his neck, than he was with the purse in his pocket. I
      saved him from killing himself too.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p109" shownumber="no">
      "'How did you make him confess?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p110" shownumber="no">
      "'Only by wallowing on the wall a little.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p111" shownumber="no">
      "'How could that make him tell?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p112" shownumber="no">
      "'<span class="ital" id="iv-p112.1">He</span> knows.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p113" shownumber="no">
      "He was silent; and the king turned to another.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p114" shownumber="no">
      "'I made a fashionable mother repent.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p115" shownumber="no">
      "'How?' broke from several voices, in whose sound was mingled
      a touch of incredulity.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p116" shownumber="no">
      "'Only by making a little coffin on the wall,' was the reply.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p117" shownumber="no">
      "'Did the fashionable mother then confess?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p118" shownumber="no">
      "'She had nothing more to confess than everybody knew.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p119" shownumber="no">
      "'What did everybody know then?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p120" shownumber="no">
      "'That she might have been kissing a living child, when she
      followed a dead one to the grave.—The next will fare
      better.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p121" shownumber="no">
      "'I put a stop to a wedding,' said another.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p122" shownumber="no">
      "'Horrid shade!' remarked a poetic imp.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p123" shownumber="no">
      "'How?' said others. 'Tell us how.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p124" shownumber="no">
      "'Only by throwing a darkness, as if from the branch of a
      sconce, over the forehead of a fair girl.—They are not
      married yet, and I do not think they will be. But I loved the
      youth who loved her. How he started! It was a revelation to
      him.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p125" shownumber="no">
      "'But did it not deceive him?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p126" shownumber="no">
      "'Quite the contrary.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p127" shownumber="no">
      "'But it was only a shadow from the outside, not a shadow
      coming through from the soul of the girl.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p128" shownumber="no">
      "'Yes. You may say so. But it was all that was wanted to let
      the meaning of her forehead come out—yes, of her whole
      face, which had now and then, in the pauses of his passion,
      perplexed the youth. All of it, curled nostrils, pouting
      lips, projecting chin, instantly fell into harmony with that
      darkness between her eyebrows. The youth understood it in a
      moment, and went home miserable. And they're not married
      <span class="ital" id="iv-p128.1">yet</span>.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p129" shownumber="no">
      "'I caught a toper alone, over his magnum of port,' said a
      very dark Shadow; 'and didn't I give it him! I made
      <span class="ital" id="iv-p129.1">delirium tremens</span> first; and then I settled into a
      funeral, passing slowly along the whole of the dining-room
      wall. I gave him plenty of plumes and mourning coaches. And
      then I gave him a funeral service, but I could not manage to
      make the surplice white, which was all the better for such a
      sinner. The wretch stared till his face passed from purple to
      grey, and actually left his fifth glass only, unfinished, and
      took refuge with his wife and children in the drawing-room,
      much to their surprise. I believe he actually drank a cup of
      tea; and although I have often looked in again, I have never
      seen him drinking alone at least.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p130" shownumber="no">
      "'But does he drink less? Have you done him any good?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p131" shownumber="no">
      "'I hope so; but I am sorry to say I can't feel sure about
      it.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p132" shownumber="no">
      "'Humph! Humph! Humph!' grunted various shadow throats.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p133" shownumber="no">
      "'I had such fun once!' cried another. 'I made such game of a
      young clergyman!'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p134" shownumber="no">
      "'You have no right to make game of any one.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p135" shownumber="no">
      "'Oh yes, I have—when it is for his good. He used to
      study his sermons—where do you think?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p136" shownumber="no">
      "'In his study, of course.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p137" shownumber="no">
      "'Yes and no. Guess again.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p138" shownumber="no">
      "'Out amongst the faces in the streets.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p139" shownumber="no">
      "'Guess again.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p140" shownumber="no">
      "'In still green places in the country?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p141" shownumber="no">
      "'Guess again.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p142" shownumber="no">
      "'In old books?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p143" shownumber="no">
      "'Guess again.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p144" shownumber="no">
      "'No, no. Tell us.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p145" shownumber="no">
      "'In the looking glass. Ha! ha! ha!'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p146" shownumber="no">
      "'He was fair game; fair shadow-game.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p147" shownumber="no">
      "'I thought so. And I made such fun of him one night on the
      wall! He had sense enough to see that it was himself, and
      very like an ape. So he got ashamed, turned the mirror with
      its face to the wall, and thought a little more about his
      people, and a little less about himself. I was very glad;
      for, please you majesty,'—and here the speaker turned
      towards the king—'we don't like the creatures that live
      in the mirrors. You call them ghosts, don't you?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p148" shownumber="no">
      "Before the king could reply, another had commenced. But the
      mention of the clergyman made the king wish to hear one of
      the shadow-sermons. So he turned him towards a long Shadow,
      who was preaching to a very quiet and listening crowd. He was
      just concluding his sermon.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p149" shownumber="no">
      "Therefore, dear Shadows, it is the more needful that we love
      one another as much as we can, because that is not much. We
      have no excuse for not loving as mortals have, for we do not
      die like them. I suppose it is the thought of that death that
      makes them hate so much. Then again, we go to sleep all day,
      most of us, and not in the night, as men do. And you know
      that we forget every thing that happened the night before;
      therefore, we ought to love well, for the love is short. Ah!
      dear Shadow, whom I love now with all my shadowy soul, I
      shall not love thee to-morrow eve, I shall not know thee; I
      shall pass thee in the crowd and never dream that the Shadow
      whom I now love is near me then. Happy Shades! for we only
      remember our tales until we have told them here, and then
      they vanish in the shadow-churchyard, where we bury only our
      dead selves. Ah! brethren, who would be a man and remember?
      Who would be a man and weep? We ought indeed to love one
      another, for we alone inherit oblivion; we alone are renewed
      with eternal birth; we alone have no gathered weight of
      years. I will tell you the awful fate of one Shadow who
      rebelled against his nature, and sought to remember the past.
      He said, 'I <span class="ital" id="iv-p149.1">will</span> remember this eve.' He fought with
      the genial influences of kindly sleep when the sun rose on
      the awful dead day of light; and although he could not keep
      quite awake, he dreamed of the foregone eve, and he never
      forgot his dream. Then he tried again the next night, and the
      next and the next; and he tempted another Shadow to try it
      with him. At last their awful fate overtook them; and,
      instead of being Shadows any longer, they began to have
      shadows sticking to them; and they thickened and thickened
      till they vanished out of our world; and they are now
      condemned to walk the earth, a man and a woman, with death
      behind them, and memories within them. Ah, brother Shades!
      let us love one another, for we shall soon forget. We are not
      men, but Shadows.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p150" shownumber="no">
      "The king turned away, and pitied the poor Shadows far more
      than they pitied men.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p151" shownumber="no">
      "'Oh! how we played with a musician one night!' exclaimed one
      of another group, to which the king had directed a passing
      thought. He stopped to listen.—'Up and down we went,
      like the hammers and dampers on his piano. But he took his
      revenge on us. For after he had watched us for half an hour
      in the twilight, he rose and went to his instrument, and
      played a shadow-dance that fixed us all in sound for ever.
      Each could tell the very notes meant for him; and as long as
      he played, we could not stop, but went on dancing and dancing
      after the music, just as the magician—I mean the
      musician—pleased. And he punished us well; for he
      nearly danced us all off our legs and out of shape, into
      tired heaps of collapsed and palpitating darkness. We wont go
      near him for some time again, if we can only remember it. He
      had been very miserable all day, he was so poor; and we could
      not think of any way of comforting him except making him
      laugh. We did not succeed, with our best efforts; but it
      turned out better than we had expected after all; for his
      shadow-dance got him into notice, and he is quite popular
      now, and making money fast.—If he does not take care,
      we shall have other work to do with him by and by, poor
      fellow!'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p152" shownumber="no">
      "'I and some others did the same for a poor play-wright once.
      He had a Christmas piece to write, and not being an original
      genius, he could think of nothing that had not been done
      already twenty times. I saw the trouble he was in, and
      collecting a few stray Shadows, we acted, in dumb show of
      course, the funniest bit of nonsense we could think of; and
      it was quite successful. The poor fellow watched every
      motion, roaring with laughter at us, and delight at the ideas
      we put into his head. He turned it all into words and scenes
      and actions; and the piece came off "with a success
      unprecedented in the annals of the stage;"—at least so
      said the reporter of the <span class="ital" id="iv-p152.1">Punny Palpitator</span>.'
    </p>
    <hr />
    <p id="iv-p153" shownumber="no">
      "Now don't you try, uncle, there's a dear, to make any fun;
      for you know you can't. It's always a failure," said Adela,
      looking as mischievous as she could. "You can only make
      people cry: you can't make them laugh. So don't try it. It
      hurts my feelings dreadfully when you fail; and gives me a
      pain in the back of my neck besides."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p154" shownumber="no">
      I heard her with delight, but went on, saying:
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p155" shownumber="no">
      "I must read what I have written, you monkey!"
    </p>
    <hr />
    <p id="iv-p156" shownumber="no">
      "'But how long we have to look for a chance of doing anything
      worth doing!' said a long, thin, especially lugubrious
      Shadow. 'I have only done one deed worth telling, ever since
      we met last. But I am proud of that.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p157" shownumber="no">
      "'What was it? What was it?' rose from twenty voices.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p158" shownumber="no">
      "'I crept into a dining-room, one twilight, soon after last
      Christmas-day. I had been drawn thither by the glow of a
      bright fire through red window-curtains. At first I thought
      there was no one there, and was on the point of leaving the
      room, and going out again into the snowy street, when I
      suddenly caught the sparkle of eyes, and saw that they
      belonged to a little boy who lay very still on a sofa. I
      crept into a dark corner by the sideboard, and watched him.
      He seemed very sad, and did nothing but stare into the fire.
      At last he sighed out: 'I wish mamma would come home.' 'Poor
      boy!' thought I, 'there is no help for that but mamma.' Yet I
      would try to while away the time for him. So out of my corner
      I stretched a long shadow arm, reaching all across the
      ceiling, and pretended to make a grab at him. He was rather
      frightened at first; but he was a brave boy, and soon saw
      that it was all a joke. So when I did it again, he made a
      clutch at me; and then we had such fun! For though he often
      sighed, and wished mamma would come home, he always began
      again with me; and on we went with the wildest game. At last
      his mother's knock came to the door, and, starting up in
      delight, he rushed into the hall to meet her, and forgot all
      about poor black me. But I did not mind that in the least;
      for when I glided out after him into the hall, I was well
      repaid for my trouble, by hearing his mother say to him:
      'Why, Charlie, my dear, you look ever so much better since I
      left you!' At that moment I slipped through the closing door,
      and as I ran across the snow, I heard the mother say: 'What
      shadow can that be, passing so quickly?' And Charlie answered
      with a merry laugh: 'Oh! mamma, I suppose it must be the
      funny shadow that has been playing such games with me, all
      the time you were out.' As soon as the door was shut, I crept
      along the wall, and looked in at the dining-room window. And
      I heard his mamma say, as she led him into the room: 'What an
      imagination the boy has!' Ha! ha! ha! Then she looked at him
      very earnestly for a minute, and the tears came in her eyes;
      and as she stooped down over him, I heard the sounds of a
      mingling kiss and sob.'"
    </p>
    <hr />
    <p id="iv-p159" shownumber="no">
      "Ah, I thought so!" cried Adela, who espied, peeping, that I
      had this last tale on a separate slip of paper—"I
      thought so! That is yours, Mr. Armstrong, and not uncle's at
      all. He stole it out of your sermon."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p160" shownumber="no">
      "You are excessively troublesome to-night, Adela," I
      rejoined. "But I confess the theft."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p161" shownumber="no">
      "He had quite a right to take what I had done with, Miss
      Cathcart," said the curate; and once more I resumed.
    </p>
    <hr />
    <p id="iv-p162" shownumber="no">
      "'I always look for nurseries full of children,' said
      another; 'and this winter I have been very fortunate. I am
      sure we belong especially to children. One evening, looking
      about in a great city, I saw through the window into a large
      nursery, where the odious gas had not yet been lighted. Round
      the fire sat a company of the most delightful children I had
      ever seen. They were waiting patiently for their tea. It was
      too good an opportunity to be lost. I hurried away, and
      gathering together twenty of the best Shadows I could find,
      returned in a few moments to the nursery. There we began on
      the walls one of our best dances. To be sure it was mostly
      extemporized; but I managed to keep it in harmony by singing
      this song, which I made as we went on. Of course the children
      could not hear it; they only saw the motions that answered to
      it. But with them they seemed to be very much delighted
      indeed, as I shall presently show you. This was the song:
    </p>
    <pre id="iv-p162.1" xml:space="preserve">
  'Swing, swang, swingle, swuff,
  Flicker, flacker, fling, fluff!
    Thus we go,
    To and fro;
    Here and there,
    Everywhere,
    Born and bred;
    Never dead,
      Only gone.

      On! Come on.
    Looming, glooming,
    Spreading, fuming,
    Shattering, scattering,
    Parting, darting,
    Settling, starting,
    All our life,
    Is a strife,
  And a wearying for rest
  On the darkness' friendly breast.

    Joining, splitting,
    Rising, sitting,
    Laughing, shaking,
    Sides all aching,
    Grumbling, grim and gruff.
    Swingle, swangle, swuff!

    Now a knot of darkness;
    Now dissolved gloom;
    Now a pall of blackness
    Hiding all the room.
    Flicker, flacker, fluff!
    Black and black enough!

    Dancing now like demons;
    Lying like the dead;
    Gladly would we stop it,
    And go down to bed!
  But our work we still must do,
  Shadow men, as well as you.

    Rooting, rising, shooting,
    Heaving, sinking, creeping;
    Hid in corners crooning;
    Splitting, poking, leaping,
    Gathering, towering, swooning.
      When we're lurking,
      Yet we're working,
  For our labour we must do,
  Shadow men, as well as you.
    Flicker, flacker, fling, fluff!
    Swing, swang, swingle, swuff!'
</pre>
    <p id="iv-p163" shownumber="no">
      "'How thick the Shadows are!' said one of the
      children—a thoughtful little girl.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p164" shownumber="no">
      "'I wonder where they come from?' said a dreamy little boy.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p165" shownumber="no">
      "'I think they grow out of the wall,' answered the little
      girl; 'for I have been watching them come; first one and then
      another, and then a whole lot of them. I am sure they grow
      out of the walls.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p166" shownumber="no">
      "'Perhaps they have papas and mammas,' said an older boy,
      with a smile.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p167" shownumber="no">
      "'Yes, yes; the doctor brings them in his pocket,' said
      another consequential little maiden.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p168" shownumber="no">
      "'No; I'll tell you,' said the older boy. 'They're ghosts.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p169" shownumber="no">
      "'But ghosts are white.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p170" shownumber="no">
      "'Oh! these have got black coming down the chimney.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p171" shownumber="no">
      "'No,' said a curious-looking, white-faced boy of fourteen,
      who had been reading by the firelight, and had stopped to
      hear the little ones talk; 'they're body-ghosts; they're not
      soul-ghosts.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p172" shownumber="no">
      "A silence followed, broken by the first, the dreamy-eyed
      boy, who said:
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p173" shownumber="no">
      "'I hope they didn't make me;' at which they all burst out
      laughing, just as the nurse brought in their tea. When she
      proceeded to light the gas, we vanished.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p174" shownumber="no">
      "'I stopped a murder,' cried another.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p175" shownumber="no">
      "'How? How? How?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p176" shownumber="no">
      "'I will tell you.—I had been lurking about a sick room
      for some time, where a miser lay, apparently dying. I did not
      like the place at all, but I felt as if I was wanted there.
      There were plenty of lurking places about, for it was full of
      all sorts of old furniture,—especially cabinets, chests
      and presses. I believe he had in that room every bit of the
      property he had spent a long life in gathering. And I knew he
      had lots of gold in those places; for one night, when his
      nurse was away, he crept out of bed, mumbling and shaking,
      and managed to open one of his chests, though he nearly fell
      down with the effort. I was peeping over his shoulder, and
      such a gleam of gold fell upon me, that it nearly killed me.
      But hearing his nurse coming, he slammed the lid down, and I
      recovered. I tried very hard, but I could not do him any
      good. For although I made all sorts of shapes on the walls
      and ceiling, representing evil deeds that he had done, of
      which there were plenty to choose from, I could make no
      shapes on his brain or conscience. He had no eyes for
      anything but gold. And it so happened that his nurse had
      neither eyes nor heart for anything else either.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p177" shownumber="no">
      "'One day as she was seated beside his bed, but where he
      could not see her, stirring some gruel in a basin, to cool it
      from him, I saw her take a little phial from her bosom, and I
      knew by the expression of her face both what it was and what
      she was going to do with it. Fortunately the cork was a
      little hard to get out, and this gave me one moment to think.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p178" shownumber="no">
      "'The room was so crowded with all sorts of things, that
      although there were no curtains on the four-post bed to hide
      from the miser the sight of his precious treasures, there was
      yet but one spot on the ceiling suitable for casting myself
      upon in the shape I wished to assume. And this spot was hard
      to reach. But I discovered that upon this very spot there was
      a square gleam of firelight thrown from a strange old dusty
      mirror that stood away in some corner, so I got in front of
      the fire, spied where the mirror was, threw myself upon it,
      and bounded from its face upon the square pool of dim light
      on the ceiling, assuming, as I passed, the shape of an old
      stooping hag, pouring something from a phial into a basin. I
      made the handle of the spoon with my own nose, ha! ha!'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p179" shownumber="no">
      "And the shadow-hand caressed the shadow tip of the
      shadow-nose, before the shadow-tongue resumed.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p180" shownumber="no">
      "'The old miser saw me. He would not taste the gruel that
      night, although his nurse coaxed and scolded till they were
      both weary. She pretended to taste it, and to think it very
      good; and at last retired into a corner, and made as if she
      were eating it herself; but I saw that she took good care to
      pour it all out.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p181" shownumber="no">
      "'But she must either succeed, or starve him, at last.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p182" shownumber="no">
      "'I will tell you.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p183" shownumber="no">
      "'But,' interposed another, 'he was not worth saving.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p184" shownumber="no">
      "'He might repent,' said another more benevolent Shadow.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p185" shownumber="no">
      "'No chance of that,' returned the former. 'Misers never do.
      The love of money has less in it to cure itself than any
      other wickedness into which wretched men can fall. What a
      mercy it is to be born a Shadow! Wickedness does not stick to
      us. What do we care for gold!—Rubbish!'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p186" shownumber="no">
      "'Amen! Amen! Amen!' came from a hundred shadow-voices.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p187" shownumber="no">
      "'You should have let her murder him, and so have had done
      with him.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p188" shownumber="no">
      "'And besides, how was he to escape at last? He could never
      get rid of her—could he?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p189" shownumber="no">
      "'I was going to tell you,' resumed the narrator, 'only you
      had so many shadow-remarks to make, that you would not let
      me.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p190" shownumber="no">
      "'Go on; go on.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p191" shownumber="no">
      "'There was a little grandchild who used to come and see him
      sometimes—the only creature the miser cared for. Her
      mother was his daughter; but the old man would never see her,
      because she had married against his will. Her husband was now
      dead, but he had not forgiven her yet. After the shadow he
      had seen, however, he said to himself, as he lay awake that
      night—I saw the words on his face—'How shall I
      get rid of that old devil? If I don't eat I shall die. I wish
      little Mary would come to-morrow. Ah! her mother would never
      serve me so, if I lived a hundred years more.' He lay awake,
      thinking such things over and over again all night long, and
      I stood watching him from a dark corner; till the day spring
      came and shook me out. When I came back next night, the room
      was tidy and clean. His own daughter, a sad-faced, still
      beautiful woman, sat by his bedside; and little Mary was
      curled up on the floor, by the fire, imitating us, by making
      queer shadows on the ceiling with her twisted hands. But she
      could not think how ever they got there. And no wonder, for I
      helped her to some very unaccountable ones.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p192" shownumber="no">
      "'I have a story about a grand-daughter, too,' said another,
      the moment that speaker ceased.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p193" shownumber="no">
      "'Tell it. Tell it.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p194" shownumber="no">
      "'Last Christmas-day,' he began, 'I and a troop of us set out
      in the twilight, to find some house where we could all have
      something to do; for we had made up our minds to act
      together. We tried several, but found objections to them all.
      At last we espied a large lonely country-house, and hastening
      to it, we found great preparations making for the
      Christmas-dinner. We rushed into it, scampered all over it,
      and made up our minds in a moment that it would do. We amused
      ourselves in the nursery first, where there were several
      children being dressed for dinner. We generally do go to the
      nursery first, your majesty. This time we were especially
      charmed with a little girl about five years old, who clapped
      her hands and danced about with delight at the antics we
      performed; and we said we would do something for her if we
      had a chance. The company began to arrive; and at every
      arrival, we rushed to the hall, and cut wonderful capers of
      welcome. Between times, we scudded away to see how the
      dressing went on. One girl about eighteen was delightful. She
      dressed herself as if she did not care much about it, but
      could no help doing it prettily. When she took her last look
      of the phantom in the glass, she half smiled to it.—But
      we do not like those creatures that come into the mirrors at
      all, your majesty. We don't understand them. They are
      dreadful to us.—She looked rather sad and pale, but
      very sweet and hopeful. We wanted to know all about her, and
      soon found out that she was a distant relation and a great
      favourite of the gentleman of the house, an old man, with an
      expression of benevolence mingled with obstinacy and a deep
      shade of the tyrannical. We could not admire him much; but we
      would not make up our minds all at once: Shadows never do.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p195" shownumber="no">
      "'The dinner-bell rang, and down we hurried. The children all
      looked happy, and we were merry. There was one cross fellow
      among the servants waiting, and didn't we plague him! and
      didn't we get fun out of him! When he was bringing up dishes,
      we lay in wait for him at every corner, and sprung upon him
      from the floor, and from over the banisters, and down from
      the cornices. He started and stumbled and blundered about, so
      that his fellow-servants thought he was tipsy. Once he
      dropped a plate, and had to pick up the pieces, and hurry
      away with them. Didn't we pursue him as he went! It was lucky
      for him his master did not see him; but we took care not to
      let him get into any real scrape, though his eyes were quite
      dazed with the dodging of the unaccountable shadows.
      Sometimes he thought the walls were coming down upon him;
      sometimes that the floor was gaping to swallow him; sometimes
      that he would be knocked in pieces by the hurrying to and
      fro, or be smothered in the black crowd.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p196" shownumber="no">
      "'When the blazing plum-pudding was carried in, we made a
      perfect shadow-carnival about it, dancing and mumming in the
      blue flames, like mad demons. And how the children screamed
      with delight!
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p197" shownumber="no">
      "'The old gentleman, who was very fond of children, was
      laughing his heartiest laugh, when a loud knock came to the
      hall-door. The fair maiden started, turned paler, and then
      red as the Christmas fire. I saw it, and flung my hands
      across her face. She was very glad, and I know she said in
      her heart, "You kind Shadow!" which paid me well. Then I
      followed the rest into the hall, and found there a jolly,
      handsome, brown-faced sailor, evidently a son of the house.
      The old man received him with tears in his eyes, and the
      children with shouts of joy. The maiden escaped in the
      confusion, just in time to save herself from fainting. We
      crowded about the lamp to hide her retreat, and nearly put it
      out. The butler could not get it to burn up before she had
      glided into her place again, delighted to find the room so
      dark. The sailor only had seen her go, and now he sat down
      beside her, and, without a word, got hold of her hand in the
      gloom. But now we all scattered to the walls and the corners;
      and the lamp blazed up again, and he let her hand go.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p198" shownumber="no">
      "'During the rest of the dinner, the old man watched them
      both, and saw that there was something between them, and was
      very angry. For he was an important man in his own
      estimation—and they had never consulted him. The fact
      was, they had never known their own minds till the sailor had
      gone upon his last voyage; and had learned each other's only
      this moment.—We found out all this by watching them,
      and then talking together about it afterwards.—The old
      gentleman saw too, that his favourite, who was under such
      obligation to him for loving her so much, loved his son
      better than him; and this made him so jealous, that he soon
      overshadowed the whole table with his morose looks and short
      answers. That kind of shadowing is very different from ours;
      and the Christmas dessert grew so gloomy that we Shadows
      could not bear it, and were delighted when the ladies rose to
      go to the drawing-room. The gentlemen would not stay behind
      the ladies, even for the sake of the well-known wine. So the
      moddy host, notwithstanding his hospitality, was left alone
      at the table, in the great silent room. We followed the
      company upstairs to the drawing-room, and thence to the
      nursery for snap-dragon. While they were busy with this most
      shadowy of games, nearly all the Shadows crept down stairs
      again to the dining-room, where the old man still sat,
      gnawing the bone of his own selfishness. They crowded into
      the room, and by using every kind of expansion—blowing
      themselves out like soap-bubbles, they succeeded in heaping
      up the whole room with shade upon shade. They clustered
      thickest about the fire and the lamp, till at last they
      almost drowned them in hills of darkness.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p199" shownumber="no">
      "'Before they had accomplished so much, the children, tired
      with fun and frolic, were put to bed. But the little girl of
      five years old, with whom we had been so pleased when first
      we arrived, could not go to sleep. She had a little room of
      her own; and I had watched her to bed, and now kept her awake
      by gambolling in the rays of the night-light. When her eyes
      were once fixed upon me, I took the shape of her grandfather,
      representing him on the wall, as he sat in his chair, with
      his head bent down, and his arms hanging listlessly by his
      sides. And the child remembered that that was just as she had
      seen him last; for she had happened to peep in at the
      dining-room door, after all the rest had gone up stairs.
      "What if he should be sitting there still," thought she, "all
      alone in the dark!" She scrambled out of bed and crept down.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p200" shownumber="no">
      "'Meantime the others had made the room below so dark, that
      only the face and white hair of the old man could be dimly
      discerned in the shadowy crowd. For he had filled his own
      mind with shadows, which we Shadows wanted to draw out of
      him. Those shadows are very different from us, your majesty
      knows. He was thinking of all the disappointments he had had
      in life, and of all the ingratitude he had met with. He
      thought far more of the good he had done, than the good
      others had got. "After all I have done for them," said he,
      with a sigh of bitterness, "not one of them cares a straw for
      me. My own children will be glad when I am gone!" At that
      instant he lifted up his eyes and saw, standing close by the
      door, a tiny figure in a long night-gown. The door behind her
      was shut. It was my little friend who had crept in
      noiselessly. A pang of icy fear shot to the old man's
      heart—but it melted away as fast, for we made a lane
      through us for a single ray from the fire to fall on the face
      of the little sprite; and he thought it was a child of his
      own that had died when just the age of her little niece, who
      now stood looking for her grandfather among the Shadows. He
      thought she had come out of her grave in the old darkness, to
      ask why her father was sitting alone on Christmas-day. And he
      felt he had no answer to give his little ghost, but one he
      would be ashamed for her to hear. But the little girl saw him
      now. She walked up to him with a childish
      stateliness—stumbling once or twice on what seemed her
      long shroud. Pushing through the crowded shadows, she reached
      him, climbed upon his knee, laid her little long-haired head
      on his shoulders, and said: "Ganpa! you goomy? Isn't it your
      Kismass-day, too, ganpa?"
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p201" shownumber="no">
      "'A new fount of love seemed to burst from the clay of the
      old man's heart. He clasped the child to his bosom, and wept.
      Then, without a word, he rose with her in his arms, carried
      her up to her room, and laying her down in her bed, covered
      her up, kissed her sweet little mouth unconscious of reproof,
      and then went to the drawing-room.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p202" shownumber="no">
      "'As soon as he entered, he saw the culprits in a quiet
      corner alone. He went up to them, took a hand of each, and
      joining them in both his, said, "God bless you!" Then he
      turned to the rest of the company, and "Now," said he, "let's
      have a Christmas carol."—And well he might; for though
      I have paid many visits to the house, I have never seen him
      cross since; and I am sure that must cost him a good deal of
      trouble.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p203" shownumber="no">
      "'We have just come from a great palace,' said another,
      'where we knew there were many children, and where we thought
      to hear glad voices, and see royally merry looks. But as soon
      as we entered, we became aware that one mighty Shadow
      shrouded the whole; and that Shadow deepened and deepened,
      till it gathered in darkness about the reposing form of a
      wise prince. When we saw him, we could move no more, but
      clung heavily to the walls, and by our stillness added to the
      sorrow of the hour. And when we saw the mother of her people
      weeping with bowed head for the loss of him in whom she had
      trusted, we were seized with such a longing to be Shadows no
      longer, but winged angels, which are the white shadows cast
      in heaven from the Light of Light, so to gather around her,
      and hover over her with comforting, that we vanished from the
      walls and found ourselves floating high above the towers of
      the palace, where we met the angels on their way; and knew
      that our service was not needed.'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p204" shownumber="no">
      "By this time there was a glimmer of approaching moonlight,
      and the king began to see several of those stranger Shadows,
      with human faces and eyes, moving about amongst the crowd. He
      knew at once that they did not belong to his dominion. They
      looked at him, and came near him, and passed slowly, but they
      never made any obeisance, or gave sign of homage. And what
      their eyes said to him, the king only could tell. And he did
      not tell.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p205" shownumber="no">
      "'What are those other Shadows that move through the crowd?'
      said he to one of his subjects near him.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p206" shownumber="no">
      "The Shadow started, looked round, shivered slightly, and
      laid his finger on his lips. Then leading the king a little
      aside, and looking carefully about him once more,
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p207" shownumber="no">
      "'I do not know,' said he, in a low tone, 'what they are. I
      have heard of them often, but only once did I ever see any of
      them before. That was when some of us one night paid a visit
      to a man who sat much alone, and was said to think a great
      deal. We saw two of those sitting in the room with him, and
      he was as pale as they were. We could not cross the
      threshold, but shivered and shook, and felt ready to melt
      away. Is not your majesty afraid of them too?'
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p208" shownumber="no">
      "But the king made no answer; and before he could speak
      again, the moon had climbed above the mighty pillars of the
      church of the Shadows, and looked in at the great window of
      the sky.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p209" shownumber="no">
      "The shapes had all vanished; and the king, again lifting up
      his eyes, saw but the wall of his own chamber, on which
      flickered the Shadow of a Little Child. He looked down, and
      there, sitting on a stool by the fire, he saw one of his own
      little ones, waiting to say good night to his father, and go
      to bed early, that he might rise as early, and be very good
      and happy all Christmas-day.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p210" shownumber="no">
      "And Ralph Rinkelmann rejoiced that he was a man, and not a
      Shadow."
    </p>
    <hr />
    <p id="iv-p211" shownumber="no">
      When I had finished my story, the not unusual silence
      followed. It was soon broken by Adela.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p212" shownumber="no">
      "But what were those other shadows, mysteries in the midst of
      mystery?" persisted she.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p213" shownumber="no">
      "My dear, as the little child said shadows were the ghosts of
      the body, so I say these were the shadows of the
      mind.—Will that do?"
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p214" shownumber="no">
      "I must think. I don't know. I can't trust you.—-I
      <span class="ital" id="iv-p214.1">do</span> believe, uncle, you write whatever comes into your
      head; and then when any one asks you the meaning of this or
      that, you hunt round till you find a meaning just about the
      same size as the thing itself, and stick it on.—Don't
      you, now?"
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p215" shownumber="no">
      "Perhaps <span class="ital" id="iv-p215.1">yes</span>, and perhaps <span class="ital" id="iv-p215.2">no</span>, and perhaps
      both," I answered.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p216" shownumber="no">
      "You have the most confounded imagination I ever knew, Smith,
      my boy!" said the colonel. "You run right away, and leave me
      to come hobbling after as I best can."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p217" shownumber="no">
      "Oh, never mind; I always return to my wife and children," I
      answered; and being an old bachelor, this passed for a good
      joke with the kind-hearted company. No more remarks were made
      upon my Shadow story, though I was glad to see the curate
      pondering over it. Before we parted, the usual question of
      who was to read the next, had to be settled.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p218" shownumber="no">
      "I proposed, for a change," said the curate, "that the club
      meet at my house the next time, and that the story be omitted
      for once. We'll have some music, and singing, and poetry, and
      all that sort of thing. What do you say, Lizzie?"
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p219" shownumber="no">
      "With all my heart," answered Mrs. Armstrong.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p220" shownumber="no">
      "You forget," said the colonel, "that Adela is not well
      enough to go out yet."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p221" shownumber="no">
      Adela looked as if she thought that was a mistake, and
      glanced towards the doctor. I think Percy caught sight of the
      glance as it passed him.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p222" shownumber="no">
      "If I may be allowed to give a professional opinion," said
      Harry, "I think she could go without the smallest danger, if
      she were well wrapped up."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p223" shownumber="no">
      "You can have the carriage, of course, my love," said her
      father, "if you would like to go."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p224" shownumber="no">
      "I should very much like to go," said Adela.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p225" shownumber="no">
      And so it was settled to the evident contentment of all
      except the mother and son, who, I suppose, felt that Adela
      was slipping through their fingers, in this strengthening of
      adverse influences. I was sure myself, that nothing could be
      better for her, in either view of the case. Harry did not
      stay behind to ask her any questions this evening, but left
      with the rest.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p226" shownumber="no">
      The next day, the bright frosty weather still continuing, I
      took Adela out for a walk.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p227" shownumber="no">
      "You are much better, I think, my dear," I said.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p228" shownumber="no">
      "Very much," she answered. "I think Mr. Armstrong's
      prescription is doing me a great deal of good. It seems like
      magic. I sleep very well indeed now. And somehow life seems a
      much more possible thing than it looked a week or two ago.
      And the whole world appears more like the work of God."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p229" shownumber="no">
      "I am very glad, my dear. If all your new curate tries to
      teach us be true, the world need not look very dreary to any
      of us."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p230" shownumber="no">
      "But do you believe it all, uncle?"
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p231" shownumber="no">
      "Yes I do, my dear. I believe that the grand noble way of
      thinking of God and his will must be the true way, though it
      never can be grand or noble enough; and that belief in beauty
      and truth, notwithstanding so many things that are neither
      beautiful nor true, is essential to a right understanding of
      the world. Whatever is not good and beautiful, is doomed by
      the very death that is in it; and when we find such things in
      ourselves or in other people, we may take comfort that these
      must be destroyed one day, even if it be by that form of
      divine love which appears as a consuming fire."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p232" shownumber="no">
      "But that is very dreadful too, is it not, uncle?"
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p233" shownumber="no">
      "Yes, me dear. But there is a refuge from it; and then the
      fear proves a friend."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p234" shownumber="no">
      "What refuge?"
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p235" shownumber="no">
      "God himself. If you go close up to him, his spirit will
      become your spirit, and you will need no fire then. You will
      find that that which is fire to them that are afar off, is a
      mighty graciousness to them that are nigh. They are both the
      same thing."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p236" shownumber="no">
      Adela made me no answer. Perhaps I tried to give her more
      than she was ready to receive. Perhaps she needed more
      leading, before she would be able to walk in that road. If
      so, then Providence was leading her; and I need not seek to
      hasten a divine process.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p237" shownumber="no">
      But at least she enjoyed her walk that bright winter day, and
      came home without being wearied, or the cold getting any
      victory over her.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p238" shownumber="no">
      As we passed some cottages on our way home, Adela said—
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p239" shownumber="no">
      "There is a poor woman who lives in one of these cottages,
      who used to be a servant of ours. She is in bad health, and I
      dare say is not very well off in this frost, for her husband
      is only a labourer. I should like to go and see her."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p240" shownumber="no">
      "With all my heart, my dear," I answered.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p241" shownumber="no">
      "This is the house," said Adela; and she lifted the latch and
      went in gently, I following.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p242" shownumber="no">
      No one had heard our entrance, and when Adela knocked at the
      inner door, there was no reply. Whereupon she opened the
      door, and then we saw the woman seated on one side of the
      fire, and the man on the other side with his pipe in his
      mouth; while between them sat the curate with his hands in
      his pockets, and his pipe likewise in his mouth. But they
      were blowing but a small cloud between them, and were
      evidently very deep in an earnest conversation.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p243" shownumber="no">
      I overheard a part of what the cottager was saying, and could
      not help listening to the rest.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p244" shownumber="no">
      "And the man was telling them, sir, that God had picked out
      so many men, women, and children, to go right away to glory,
      and left the rest to be damned for ever and ever in hell. And
      I up and spoke to him; and 'sir,' says I, 'if I was tould as
      how I was to pick out so many out o' my childeren, and take
      'em with me to a fine house, and leave the rest to be burnt
      up i' the old one, which o' them would I choose?' 'How can I
      tell?' says he. 'No doubt,' says I; 'they aint your sons and
      darters. But I can. I wouldn't move a foot, sir, but I'd take
      my chance wi' the poor things. And, sir,' says I, 'we're all
      God's childeren; and which o' us is he to choose, and which
      is he to leave out? I don't believe he'd know a bit better
      how to choose one and leave another than I should,
      sir—that is, his heart wouldn't let him lose e'er a one
      o' us, or he'd be miserable for ever, as I should be, if I
      left one o' mine i' the fire.'"
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p245" shownumber="no">
      Here Adela had the good sense to close the door again, yet
      more softly than she had opened it; and we retired.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p246" shownumber="no">
      "That's the right sort of man," said I, "to get a hold of the
      poor. He understands them, being himself as poor in spirit as
      they are in pocket—or, indeed, I might have said, as he
      is in pocket himself. But depend upon it he comes out both
      ways poorer than he went in."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p247" shownumber="no">
      "It should not be required of a curate to give money," said
      Adela.
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p248" shownumber="no">
      "Do you grudge him the blessedness of giving, Adela?"
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p249" shownumber="no">
      "Oh, no. I only think it is too hard on him."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p250" shownumber="no">
      "It is as necessary for a poor man to give away, as for a
      rich man. Many poor men are more devoted worshippers of
      Mammon than some rich men."
    </p>
    <p id="iv-p251" shownumber="no">
      And then I took her home.
    </p>
</div1>

    <div1 id="v" next="vi" prev="iv" title="Chapter IV. The Evening at the Curate's">
    <h2 id="v-p0.1">
      CHAPTER IV.
    </h2>
    <h3 id="v-p0.2">
      THE EVENING AT THE CURATE'S.
    </h3>
    <p id="v-p1" shownumber="no">
      As I led Adela, well wrapped in furs, down the steps to put
      her into the carriage, I felt by the wind, and saw by the
      sky, that a snowstorm was at hand. This set my heart beating
      with delight, for after all I am only what my friends call
      me—an old boy; and so I am still very fond of snow and
      wind. Of course this pleasure is often modified by the
      recollection that it is to most people no pleasure, and to
      some a source of great suffering. But then I recover myself
      by thinking, that I did not send for the snow, and that my
      enjoyment of it will neither increase their pains nor lessen
      my sympathies. And so I enjoy it again with all my heart. It
      is partly the sense of being lapt in a mysterious fluctuating
      depth of exquisite shapes of evanescent matter, falling like
      a cataract from an unknown airy gulf, where they grow into
      being and form out of the invisible—well-named by the
      prophet Job—for a prophet he was in the truest sense,
      all-seated in his ashes and armed with his potsherd—the
      womb of the snow; partly the sense of motion and the goings
      of the wind through the etherial mass; partly the delight
      that always comes from contest with nature, a contest in
      which no vile passions are aroused, and no weak enemy goes
      helpless to the ground. I presume that in a right condition
      of our nervous nature, instead of our being, as some would
      tell us, less exposed to the influences of nature, we should
      in fact be altogether open to them. Our nerves would be a
      thorough-fare for Nature in all and each of her moods and
      feelings, stormy or peaceful, sunshiny or sad. The true
      refuge from the slavery to which this would expose us, the
      subjection of man to circumstance, is to be found, not in the
      deadening of the nervous constitution, or in a struggle with
      the influences themselves, but in the strengthening of the
      moral and refining of the spiritual nature; so that, as the
      storms rave through the vault of heaven without breaking its
      strong arches with their winds, or staining its etherial blue
      with their rain-clouds, the soul of man should keep clear and
      steady and great, holding within it its own feelings and even
      passions, knowing that, let them moan or rave as they will,
      they cannot touch the nearest verge of the empyrean dome, in
      whose region they have their birth and being.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p2" shownumber="no">
      For me, I felt myself now, just an expectant human
      snow-storm; and as I sat on the box by the coachman, I
      rejoiced to greet the first flake, which alighted on the tip
      of my nose even before we had cleared our own grounds. Before
      we had got <span class="ital" id="v-p2.1">up street</span>, the wind had risen, and the snow
      thickened, till the horses seemed inclined to turn their
      tails to the hill and the storm together, for the storm came
      down the hill in their faces. It was soon impossible to see
      one's hand before one's eyes; and the carriage lamps served
      only to reveal a chaotic fury of snow-flakes, crossing each
      other's path at all angles, in the eddies of the wind amongst
      the houses. The coachman had to keep encouraging his horses
      to get them to face it at all. The ground was very slippery;
      and so fast fell the snow, that it had actually begun to ball
      in the horses' feet before we reached our destination. When
      we were all safe in Mrs. Armstrong's drawing-room, we sat for
      a while listening to the wind roaring in the chimney, before
      any of us spoke. And then I did not join in the conversation,
      but pleased myself with looking at the room; for next to
      human faces, I delight in human abodes, which will always,
      more or less, according to the amount of choice vouchsafed in
      the occupancy, be like the creatures who dwell in them. Even
      the soldier-crab must have some likeness to the snail of
      whose house he takes possession, else he could not live in it
      at all.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p3" shownumber="no">
      The first thing to be done by one who would read a room is,
      to clear it as soon as possible of the air of the marvellous,
      the air of the storybook, which pervades every place at the
      first sight of it. But I am not now going to write a treatise
      upon this art, for which I have not time to invent a name;
      but only to give as much of a description of this room as
      will enable my readers to feel quite at home with us in it,
      during our evening there. It was a large low room, with two
      beams across the ceiling at unequal distances. There was only
      a drugget on the floor, and the window curtains were scanty.
      But there was a glorious fire on the hearth, and the
      tea-board was filled with splendid china, as old as the
      potteries. The chairs, I believe, had been brought from old
      Mr. Armstrong's lumber-room, and so they all looked as if
      they could tell stories themselves. At all events they were
      just the proper chairs to tell stories in, and I could not
      help regretting that we were not to have any to-night. The
      rest of the company had arrived before us. A warm corner in
      an old-fashioned sofa had been prepared for Adela, and as
      soon as she was settled in it, our hostess proceeded to pour
      out the tea with a simplicity and grace which showed that she
      had been just as much a lady when carrying parcels for the
      dressmaker, and would have been a lady if she had been a
      housemaid. Such a women are rare in every circle, the best of
      every kind being rare. It is very disappointing to the
      imaginative youth when, coming up to London and going into
      society, he finds that so few of the men and women he meets,
      come within the charmed circle of his ideal refinement.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p4" shownumber="no">
      I said to myself: "I am sure she could write a story if she
      would. I must have a try for one from her."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p5" shownumber="no">
      When tea was over, she looked at her husband, and then went
      to the piano, and sang the following ballad:
    </p>
    <pre id="v-p5.1" xml:space="preserve">
  "'Traveller, what lies over the hill?
    Traveller, tell to me:
  I am only a child—from the window-sill
    Over I cannot see.'

  "'Child, there's a valley over there,
    Pretty and woody and shy;
  And a little brook that says—'take care,
    Or I'll drown you by and by.'

  "'And what comes next?' 'A little town;
    And a towering hill again;
  More hills and valleys, up and down,
    And a river now and then.'

  "'And what comes next?' 'A lonely moor,
    Without a beaten way;
  And grey clouds sailing slow, before
    A wind that will not stay.'

  "'And then?' 'Dark rocks and yellow sand,
    And a moaning sea beside.'
  'And then?' 'More sea, more sea more land,
    And rivers deep and wide.'

  "'And then?' 'Oh! rock and mountain and vale,
    Rivers and fields and men;
  Over and over—a weary tale—
    And round to your home again.'

  "'Is that the end? It is weary at best.'
    'No, child; it is not the end.
  On summer eves, away in the west,
    You will see a stair ascend;

  "'Built of all colours of lovely stones—
    A stair up into the sky;
  Where no one is weary, and no one moans,
    Or wants to be laid by.'

  "'I will go.' 'But the steps are very steep:
    If you would climb up there,
  You must lie at its foot, as still as sleep,
    And be a step of the stair,

  "'For others to put their feet on you,
    To reach the stones high-piled;
  Till Jesus comes and takes you too,
    And leads you up, my child!'"
</pre>
    <p id="v-p6" shownumber="no">
      "That is one of your parables, I am sure, Ralph," said the
      doctor, who was sitting, quite at his ease, on a footstool,
      with his back against the wall, by the side of the fire
      opposite to Adela, casting every now and then a glance across
      the fiery gulf, just as he had done in church when I first
      saw him. And Percy was there to watch them, though, from some
      high words I overheard, I had judged that it was with
      difficulty his mother had prevailed on him to come. I could
      not help thinking myself, that two pairs of eyes met and
      parted rather oftener than any other two pairs in the room;
      but I could find nothing to object.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p7" shownumber="no">
      "Now, Miss Cathcart, it is your turn to sing."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p8" shownumber="no">
      "Would you mind singing another of Heine's songs?" said the
      doctor, as he offered his hand to lead her to the piano.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p9" shownumber="no">
      "No," she answered. "I will not sing one of that sort. It was
      not liked last time. Perhaps what I do sing won't be much
      better though.
    </p>
    <pre id="v-p9.1" xml:space="preserve">
  "The waters are rising and flowing
     Over the weedy stone—
   Over and over it going:
     It is never gone.

  "So joy on joy may go sweeping
     Over the head of pain—
   Over and over it leaping:
     It will rise again."
</pre>
    <p id="v-p10" shownumber="no">
      "Very lovely, but not much better than what I asked for. In
      revenge, I will give you one of Heine's that my brother
      translated. It always reminds me, with a great difference, of
      one in In Memoriam, beginning: <span class="ital" id="v-p10.1">Dark house</span>."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p11" shownumber="no">
      So spake Harry, and sang:
    </p>
    <pre id="v-p11.1" xml:space="preserve">
  "The shapes of the days forgotten
    Out of their graves arise,
  And show me what once my life was,
    In the presence of thine eyes.

  "All day through the streets I wandered,
    As in dreams men go and come;
  The people in wonder looked at me,
    I was so mournful dumb.

  "It was better though, at night-fall,
    When, through the empty town,
  I and my shadow together
    Went silent up and down.

  "With echoing, echoing footstep,
    Over the bridge I walk;
  The moon breaks out of the waters,
    And looks as if she would talk.

  "I stood still before thy dwelling,
    Like a tree that prays for rain;
  I stood gazing up at thy window—
    My heart was in such pain.

  "And thou lookedst through thy curtains—
    I saw thy shining hand;
  And thou sawest me, in the moonlight,
    Still as a statue stand."
</pre>
    <p id="v-p12" shownumber="no">
      "Excuse me," said Mrs. Cathcart, with a smile, "but I don't
      think such sentimental songs good for anybody. They can't be
      <span class="ital" id="v-p12.1">healthy</span>—I believe that is the word they use
      now-a-days."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p13" shownumber="no">
      "I don't say they are," returned the doctor; "but many a pain
      is relieved by finding its expression. I wish he had never
      written worse."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p14" shownumber="no">
      "That is not why I like them," said the curate. "They seem to
      me to hold the same place in literature that our dreams do in
      life. If so much of our life is actually spent in dreaming,
      there must be some place in our literature for what
      corresponds to dreaming. Even in this region, we cannot step
      beyond the boundaries of our nature. I delight in reading
      Lord Bacon now; but one of Jean Paul's dreams will often give
      me more delight than one of Bacon's best paragraphs. It
      depends upon the mood. Some dreams like these, in poetry or
      in sleep, arouse individual states of consciousness
      altogether different from any of our waking moods, and not to
      be recalled by any mere effort of the will. All our being,
      for the moment, has a new and strange colouring. We have
      another kind of life. I think myself, our life would be much
      poorer without our dreams; a thousand rainbow tints and
      combinations would be gone; music and poetry would lose many
      an indescribable exquisiteness and tenderness. You see I like
      to take our dreams seriously, as I would even our fun. For I
      believe that those new mysterious feelings that come to us in
      sleep, if they be only from dreams of a richer grass and a
      softer wind than we have known awake, are indications of
      wells of feeling and delight which have not yet broken out of
      their hiding-places in our souls, and are only to be
      suspected from these rings of fairy green that spring up in
      the high places of our sleep."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p15" shownumber="no">
      "I say, Ralph," interrupted Harry, "just repeat that
      strangest of Heine's ballads, that—"
    </p>
    <p id="v-p16" shownumber="no">
      "Oh, no, no; not that one. Mrs. Cathcart would not like it at
      all."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p17" shownumber="no">
      "Yes, please do," said Adela.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p18" shownumber="no">
      "Pray don't think of me, gentlemen," said the aunt.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p19" shownumber="no">
      "No, I won't," said the curate.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p20" shownumber="no">
      "Then I will," said the doctor, with a glance at Adela, which
      seemed to say—"If you want it, you shall have it,
      whether they like it or not."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p21" shownumber="no">
      He repeated, with just a touch of the recitative in his tone,
      the following verses:
    </p>
    <pre id="v-p21.1" xml:space="preserve">
  "Night lay upon mine eyelids;
    Upon my mouth lay lead;
  With withered heart and sinews,
    I lay among the dead.

  "How long I lay and slumbered,
    I knew not in the gloom.
  I wakened up, and listened
    To a knocking at my tomb.

  "'Wilt thou not rise, my Henry?
    Immortal day draws on;
  The dead are all arisen;
    The endless joy begun.'

  "'My love, I cannot raise me;
    Nor could I find the door;
  My eyes with bitter weeping
    Are blind for evermore.'

  "'But from thine eyes, dear Henry,
    I'll kiss away the night;
  Thou shall behold the angels,
    And Heaven's own blessed light.'

  "'My love, I cannot raise me;
    The blood is flowing still,
  Where thou, heart-deep, didst stab me,
    With a dagger-speech, to kill.'

  "'Oh! I will lay my hand, Henry,
    So soft upon thy heart;
  And that will stop the bleeding—
    Stop all the bitter smart.'

  "'My love, I cannot raise me;
    My head is bleeding too.
  When thou wast stolen from me,
    I shot it through and through.'

  "'With my thick hair, my Henry,
    I will stop the fountain red;
  Press back again the blood-stream,
    And heal thy wounded head.'

  "She begged so soft, so dearly,
    I could no more say no;
  Writhing, I strove to raise me,
    And to the maiden go.

  "Then the wounds again burst open;
    And afresh the torrents break
  From head and heart—life's torrents—
    And lo! I am awake."
</pre>
    <p id="v-p22" shownumber="no">
      "There now, that is enough!" said the curate. "That is not
      nice—is it, Mrs. Cathcart?"
    </p>
    <p id="v-p23" shownumber="no">
      Mrs. Cathcart smiled, and said:
    </p>
    <p id="v-p24" shownumber="no">
      "I should hardly have thought your time well-spent in
      translating it, Mr. Armstrong."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p25" shownumber="no">
      "It took me a few idle minutes only," said the curate. "But
      my foolish brother, who has a child's fancy for horrid
      things, took a fancy to that; and so he won't let my sins be
      forgotten. But I will take away the taste of it with another
      of Heine's, seeing we have fallen upon him. I should never
      have dreamed of introducing him here. It was Miss Cathcart's
      first song that opened the vein, I believe."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p26" shownumber="no">
      "I am the guilty person," said Adela; "and I fear I am not
      sorry for my sins—the consequences have been too
      pleasant. Do go on, Mr. Armstrong."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p27" shownumber="no">
      He repeated:
    </p>
    <p id="v-p28" shownumber="no">
      "<span class="ital" id="v-p28.1">Peace</span>.
    </p>
    <pre id="v-p28.2" xml:space="preserve">
 "High in the heavens the sun was glowing;
  Around him the white clouds, like waves, were flowing;
  The sea was very still and grey.
  Dreamily thinking as I lay,
  Close by the gliding vessel's wheel,
  A sleepless slumber did o'er me steal;
  And I saw the Christ, the healer of woe,
  In white and waving garments go;
  Walking in giant form went he
  Over the land and sea.
  High in the heaven he towered his head,
  And his hands in blessing forth he spread
  Over the land and sea.
  And for a heart, O wonder meet!
  In his breast the sun did throb and beat;
  In his breast, for a heart to the only One,
  Shone the red, the flaming sun.
  The flaming red sunheart of the Lord
  Forth its gracious life-beams poured;
  Its fair and love-benignant light
  Softly shone, with warming might,
  Over the land and sea.

 "Sounds of solemn bells that go
  Through the still air to and fro,
  Draw, like swans, in a rosy band,
  The gliding ship to the grassy land,
  Where a mighty city, towered and high,
  Breaks and jags the line of the sky.

 "Oh, wonder of peach, how still was the town!
  The hollow tumult had all gone down
  Of the bustling and babbling trades.
  Men and women, and youths and maids,
  White clothes wearing,
  Palm branches bearing,
  Walked through the clean and echoing streets;
  And when one with another meets,
  They look at each other with eyes that tell
  That they understand each other well;
  And, trembling with love and sweet restraint,
  Each kisses the other upon the brow,
  And looks above, like a hoping saint,
  To the holy, healing sunheart's glow;
  Which atoning all, its red blood streams
  Downward in still outwelling beams;
  Till, threefold blessed, they call aloud,
  The single hearts of a happy crowd.
    Praised be Jesus Christ!"
</pre>
    <p id="v-p29" shownumber="no">
      "You will like that better," concluded the curate, again
      addressing Mrs. Cathcart.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p30" shownumber="no">
      "Fanciful," she answered. "I don't like fancies about sacred
      things."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p31" shownumber="no">
      "I fear, however," replied he, "that most of our serious
      thoughts about sacred things are little better than fancies."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p32" shownumber="no">
      "Sing that other of his about the flowers, and I promise you
      never to mention his name in this company again," said Harry.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p33" shownumber="no">
      "Very well, I will, on that condition," answered Ralph.
    </p>
    <pre id="v-p33.1" xml:space="preserve">
  "In the sunny summer morning
    Into the garden I come;
  The flowers are whispering and speaking,
    But I, I wander dumb.

  "The flowers are whispering and speaking,
    And they gaze at my visage wan:
  'You must not be cross with our sister,
    You melancholy man!'"
</pre>
    <p id="v-p34" shownumber="no">
      "Is that all?" said Adela.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p35" shownumber="no">
      "Yes, that's all," answered the singer.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p36" shownumber="no">
      "But we cannot let you off with that only," she said.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p37" shownumber="no">
      "What an awful night it is!" interrupted the colonel, rising
      and going to the window to peep out. "Between me and the
      lamp, the air looks solid with driving snow."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p38" shownumber="no">
      "Sing one of your winter songs, Ralph," said the curate's
      wife. "This is surely stormy enough for one of your Scotch
      winters that you are so proud of."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p39" shownumber="no">
      Thus adjured, Mr. Armstrong sang:
    </p>
    <pre id="v-p39.1" xml:space="preserve">
  "A morning clear, with frosty light
    From sunbeams late and low;
  They shine upon the snow so white,
    And shine back from the snow.

  "From icy spears a drop will run—
    Not fall: at afternoon,
  It shines a diamond for the sun,
    An opal for the moon.

  "And when the bright sad sun is low
    Behind the mountain-dome,
  A twilight wind will come, and blow
    All round the children's home;

  "And waft about the powdery snow,
    As night's dim footsteps pass;
  But waiting, in its grave below,
    Green lies the summer-grass."
</pre>
    <p id="v-p40" shownumber="no">
      "Now it seems to me," said the colonel, "though I am no
      authority in such matters, that it is just in such weather as
      this, that we don't need songs of that sort. They are not
      very exhilarating."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p41" shownumber="no">
      "There is truth in that," replied Mr. Armstrong. "I think it
      is in winter chiefly that we want songs of summer, as the
      Jews sang—if not the songs of Zion, yet of Zion, in a
      strange land. Indeed most of our songs are of this sort."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p42" shownumber="no">
      "Then sing one of your own summer songs."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p43" shownumber="no">
      "No, my dear; I would rather not. I don't altogether like
      them. Besides, if Harry could sing that <span class="ital" id="v-p43.1">Tryst</span> of
      Schiller's, it would bring back the feeling of the summer
      better than any brooding over the remembrances of it could
      do."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p44" shownumber="no">
      "Did you translate that too?" I asked.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p45" shownumber="no">
      "Yes. As I told you, at one time of my life translating was a
      constant recreation to me. I have had many half-successes,
      some of which you have heard. I think this one better."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p46" shownumber="no">
      "What is the name of it?"
    </p>
    <p id="v-p47" shownumber="no">
      "It is 'Die Erwartung'—<span class="ital" id="v-p47.1">The Waiting</span>, literally,
      or <span class="ital" id="v-p47.2">Expectation.</span> But the Scotch word <span class="ital" id="v-p47.3">Tryst</span>
      (Rendezvous) is a better name for a poem, though English. It
      is often curious how a literal rendering, even when it gives
      quite the meaning, will not do, because of the different
      ranks of the two words in their respective languages."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p48" shownumber="no">
      "I have heard you say," said Harry, "that the principles of
      the translation of lyrics have yet to be explored."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p49" shownumber="no">
      "Yes. But what I have just said, applies nearly as much to
      prose as to the verse.—Sing, Harry. You know it well
      enough."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p50" shownumber="no">
      "Part is in recitative,"
    </p>
    <p id="v-p51" shownumber="no">
      "So it is. Go on."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p52" shownumber="no">
      "To enter into the poem, you must suppose a lover waiting in
      an arbour for his lady-love. First come two recited lines of
      expectation; then two more, in quite a different measure, of
      disappointment; and then a long-lined song of meditation;
      until expectation is again aroused, to be again
      disappointed—and so on through the poem.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p53" shownumber="no">
      "THE TRYST.
    </p>
    <pre id="v-p53.1" xml:space="preserve">
  "That was the wicket a-shaking!
  That was its clang as it fell!
    No, 'twas but the night-wind waking,
    And the poplars' answering swell.

  Put on thy beauty, foliage-vaulted roof,
  To greet her entrance, radiant all with grace;
  Ye branches weave a holy tent, star-proof;
  With lovely darkness, silent, her embrace;
  Sweet, wandering airs, creep through the leafy woof,
  And toy and gambol round her rosy face,
  When with its load of beauty, lightly borne,
  Glides in the fairy foot, and brings my morn.

    Hush! I hear timid, yet daring
    Steps that are almost a race!
      No, a bird—some terror scaring—
      Started from its roosting place.

  Quench thy sunk torch, Hyperion. Night, appear!
  Dim, ghostly Night, lone loveliness entrancing!
  Spread, purple blossoms, round us, in a sphere;
  Twin, lattice-boughs, the mystery enhancing;
  Love's joy would die, if more than two were here—
  She shuns the daybeam indiscreetly glancing.
  Eve's star alone—no envious tell-tale she—
  Gazes unblamed, from far across the sea.

    Hark! distant voices, that lightly
    Ripple the silence deep!
      No; the swans that, circling nightly,
      Through the silver waters sweep.

  Around me wavers an harmonious flow;
  The fountain's fall swells in delicious rushes;
  The flower beneath the west wind's kiss bends low;
  A trembling joy from each to all outgushes.
  Grape-clusters beckon; peaches luring glow,
  Behind dark leaves hiding their crimson blushes;
  The winds, cooled with the sighs of flowers asleep,
  Light waves of odour o'er my forehead sweep.

    Hear I not echoing footfalls,
    Hither along the pleached walk?
      No; the over-ripened fruit falls
      Heavy-swollen, from off its stalk.

  Dull is the eye of day that flamed so bright;
  In gentle death, its colours all are dim;
  Unfolding fearless in the fair half light,
  The flower-cups ope, that all day closed their brim;
  Calm lifts the moon her clear face on the night;
  Dissolved in masses faint, Earth's features swim;
  Each grace withdraws the soft relaxing zone—
  Beauty unrobed shines full on me alone.

    See I not, there, a white shimmer?—
    Something with pale silken shine?
      No; it is the column's glimmer,
      'Gainst the gloomy hedge of pine.

  O longing heart! no more thyself delight
  With shadow-forms—a sweet deceiving pleasure;
  Filling thy arms but as the vault of night
  Infoldeth darkness without hope or measure.
  O lead the living beauty to my sight,
  That living love her loveliness may treasure!
  Let but her shadow fall across my eyes,
  And straight my dreams exulting truths will rise!

    And soft as, when, purple and golden,
    The clouds of the evening descend,
      So had she drawn nigh unbeholden,
      And wakened with kisses her friend."
</pre>
    <p id="v-p54" shownumber="no">
      Never had song a stranger accompaniment than this song; for
      the air was full of fierce noises near and afar. Again the
      colonel went to the window. When he drew back the curtains,
      at Adela's request, and pulled up the blind, you might have
      fancied the dark wind full of snowy Banshees, fleeting and
      flickering by, and uttering strange ghostly cries of warning.
      The friends crowded into the bay-window, and stared out into
      the night with a kind of happy awe. They pressed their brows
      against the panes, in the vain hope of seeing where there was
      no light. Every now and then the wind would rush up against
      the window in fierce attack, as if the creatures that rode by
      upon the blast had seen the row of white faces, and it
      angered them to be thus stared at, and they rode their airy
      steeds full tilt against the thin rampart of glass that
      protected the human weaklings from becoming the spoil of
      their terrors.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p55" shownumber="no">
      While every one was silent with the intensity of this
      outlook, and with the awe of such an uproar of wild things
      without souls, there came a loud knock at the door, which was
      close to the window where they stood. Even the old colonel,
      whose nerves were as hard as piano-wires, started back and
      cried "God bless me!" The doctor, too, started, and began
      mechanically to button his coat, but said nothing. Adela gave
      a little suppressed scream, and ashamed of the weakness,
      crept away to her sofa-corner.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p56" shownumber="no">
      The servant entered, saying that Dr. Armstrong's man wanted
      to see him. Harry went into the passage, which was just
      outside the drawing-room, and the company overheard the
      following conversation, every word.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p57" shownumber="no">
      "Well, William?"
    </p>
    <p id="v-p58" shownumber="no">
      "There's a man come after you from Cropstone Farm, sir. His
      missus is took sudden."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p59" shownumber="no">
      "What?—It's not the old lady then? It's the young
      mistress?"
    </p>
    <p id="v-p60" shownumber="no">
      "Yes; she's in labour, sir; leastways she was—he's been
      three hours on the road. I reckon it's all over by this
      time.—You won't go, sir! It's morally unpossible."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p61" shownumber="no">
      "Won't go! It's morally impossible not. You knew I would
      go.—That's the mare outside."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p62" shownumber="no">
      "No, sir. It's Tilter."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p63" shownumber="no">
      "Then you did think I wouldn't go! You knew well enough
      Tilter's no use for a job like this. The mare's my only
      chance."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p64" shownumber="no">
      "I beg your pardon, sir. I did not think you would go."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p65" shownumber="no">
      "Home with you, as hard as Tilter can drive—confound
      him!—And bring the mare instantly. She's had her
      supper?"
    </p>
    <p id="v-p66" shownumber="no">
      "I left her munching, sir."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p67" shownumber="no">
      "Don't let her drink. I'll give her a quart of ale at Job
      Timpson's."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p68" shownumber="no">
      "You won't go that way, surely, sir?"
    </p>
    <p id="v-p69" shownumber="no">
      "It's the nearest; and the snow can't be very deep yet."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p70" shownumber="no">
      "I've brought your boots and breeches, sir."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p71" shownumber="no">
      "All right."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p72" shownumber="no">
      The man hurried out, and Harry was heard to run up stairs to
      his brother's room. The friends stared at each other in some
      perturbation. Presently Harry re-entered, in the articles
      last mentioned, saying—
    </p>
    <p id="v-p73" shownumber="no">
      "Ralph, have you an old shooting-coat you could lend me?"
    </p>
    <p id="v-p74" shownumber="no">
      "I should think so, Harry. I'll fetch you one."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p75" shownumber="no">
      Now at length the looks of the circle found some expression
      in the words of the colonel:
    </p>
    <p id="v-p76" shownumber="no">
      "Mr. Armstrong, I am an old soldier, and I trust I know what
      duty is. The only question is, <span class="ital" id="v-p76.1">Can</span> this be done?"
    </p>
    <p id="v-p77" shownumber="no">
      "Colonel, no man can tell what can or cannot be done till he
      tries. I think it can."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p78" shownumber="no">
      The colonel held out his hand—his sole reply.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p79" shownumber="no">
      The schoolmaster and his wife ventured to expostulate. To
      them Harry made fun of the danger. Adela had come from the
      corner to which she had retreated, and joined the group. She
      laid her hand on Harry's arm, and he saw that she was pale as
      death.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p80" shownumber="no">
      "Don't go," she said.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p81" shownumber="no">
      As if to enforce her words, the street-door, which, I
      suppose, William had not shut properly, burst open with a
      bang against the wall, and the wind went shrieking through
      the house, as if in triumph at having forced an entrance.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p82" shownumber="no">
      "The woman is in labour," said Harry in reply to Adela,
      forgetting, in the stern reality both for the poor woman and
      himself, that girls of Adela's age and social position are
      not accustomed to hear such facts so plainly expressed, from
      a man's lips. Adela, however, simply accepted the fact, and
      replied:
    </p>
    <p id="v-p83" shownumber="no">
      "But you will be too late anyhow."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p84" shownumber="no">
      "Perhaps just in time," he answered, as his brother entered
      with a coat over his arm.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p85" shownumber="no">
      "Ralph," he went on, with a laugh, "they are trying to
      persuade me not to go."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p86" shownumber="no">
      "It is a tempting of Providence," said Mrs. Bloomfield.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p87" shownumber="no">
      "Harry, my boy," said the curate solemnly, "I would rather
      have you brought home dead to-morrow, than see you sitting by
      that fire five minutes after your mare comes. But you'll put
      on a great-coat?"
    </p>
    <p id="v-p88" shownumber="no">
      "No, thank you. I shall do much better without one. How
      comical I shall look in Farmer Prisphig's Sunday clothes! I'm
      not going to be lost this storm, Mrs. Bloomfield; for I
      second-see myself at this moment, sitting by the farmer's
      kitchen fire, in certain habiliments a world too wide for my
      unshrunk shanks, but doing my best to be worthy of them by
      the attention I am paying to my supper."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p89" shownumber="no">
      Here he stooped to Lizzie and whispered in her ear:
    </p>
    <p id="v-p90" shownumber="no">
      "Don't let them make a fuss about my going. There is really
      no particular danger. And I don't want my patient there
      frightened and thrown back, you know."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p91" shownumber="no">
      Mrs. Armstrong nodded a promise. In a moment more, Harry had
      changed his coat; for the storm had swept away ceremony at
      least. Lizzie ran and brought him a glass of wine; but he
      begged for a glass of milk instead, and was soon supplied;
      after which he buttoned up his coat, tightened the straps of
      his spurs, which had been brought slack on his boots, put on
      one of a thick pair of gloves which he found in his brother's
      coat, bade them all good night, drew on the other glove, and
      stood prepared to go.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p92" shownumber="no">
      Did he or did he not see Adela's eyes gazing out of her pale
      face with an expression of admiring apprehension, as she
      stood bending forward, and looking up at the strong man about
      to fight the storm, and all ready to meet it? I don't know. I
      only put it to his conscience.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p93" shownumber="no">
      In a moment more, the knock came again—the only sign,
      for no one could hear the mare's hoofs in the wind and snow.
      With one glance and one good night, he hurried out. The wind
      once more, for a brief moment, held an infernal carnival in
      the house. They crowded to the window—saw a dim form
      heave up on horseback, and presently vanish. All space lay
      beyond; but, for them, he was swallowed up by the jaws of the
      darkness. They knew no more. A flash of pride in his brother
      shot from Ralph's eyes, as, with restrained excitement, for
      which he sought some outlet, he walked towards the piano. His
      wife looked at Ralph with the same light of pride, tempered
      by thankfulness; for she knew, if he had been sent for, he
      would have gone all the same as Harry; but then he was not
      such a horseman as his brother. The fact was, he had neither
      seat nor hands, though no end of pluck.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p94" shownumber="no">
      "He will have to turn back," said the colonel. "He can't
      reach Cropstone Farm to-night. It lies right across the moor.
      It is impossible."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p95" shownumber="no">
      "Impossible things are always being done," said the curate,
      "else the world would have been all moor by this time."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p96" shownumber="no">
      "The wind is dead against him," said the schoolmaster.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p97" shownumber="no">
      "Better in front than in flank," said the colonel. "It won't
      blow him out of the saddle."
    </p>
    <p id="v-p98" shownumber="no">
      Adela had crept back to her corner, where she sat shading her
      eyes, and listening. I saw that her face was very pale.
      Lizzie joined her, and began talking to her.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p99" shownumber="no">
      I had not much fear for Harry, for I could not believe that
      his hour was come yet. I had great confidence in him and his
      mare. And I believed in the God that made Harry and the mare,
      and the storm too, through which he had sent them to the aid
      of one who was doing her part to keep his world going.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p100" shownumber="no">
      But now Mr. Armstrong had found a vent for his excitement in
      another of his winter songs, which might be very well for his
      mood, though it was not altogether suited to that of some of
      the rest of us. He sang—
    </p>
    <pre id="v-p100.1" xml:space="preserve">
  "Oh wildly wild the winter-blast
    Is whirling round the snow;
  The wintry storms are up at last,
    And care not how they go.

  In wreaths and mists, the frozen white
    Is torn into the air;
  It pictures, in the dreary light,
    An ocean in despair.

  Come, darkness! rouse the fancy more;
    Storm! wake the silent sea;
  Till, roaring in the tempest-roar,
    It rave to ecstasy;

  And death-like figures, long and white,
    Sweep through the driving spray;
  And, fading in the ghastly night,
    Cry faintly far away."
</pre>
    <p id="v-p101" shownumber="no">
      I saw Adela shudder. Presently she asked her papa whether it
      was not time to go home. Mrs. Armstrong proposed that she
      should stay all night; but she evidently wished to go. It
      would be rather perilous work to drive down the hill with the
      wind behind, in such a night, but a servant was sent to
      hasten the carriage notwithstanding. The colonel and Percy
      and I ran along side of it, ready to render any assistance
      that might be necessary; and, although we all said we had
      never been out in such an uproar of the elements, we reached
      home in safety.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p102" shownumber="no">
      As Adela bade us good night in the hall, I certainly felt
      very uneasy as to the effects of the night's adventures upon
      her—she looked so pale and wretched.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p103" shownumber="no">
      She did not come down to breakfast.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p104" shownumber="no">
      But she appeared at lunch, nothing the worse, and in very
      good spirits.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p105" shownumber="no">
      If I did not think that this had something to do with another
      fact I have come to the knowledge of since, I don't know that
      the particulars of the evening need have been related so
      minutely. The other fact was this: that in the grey dawn of
      the morning, by which time the snow had ceased, though the
      wind still blew, Adela saw from her window a weary rider and
      wearier horse pass the house, going up the street. The heads
      of both were sunk low. You might have thought the poor mare
      was looking for something she had lost last night in the
      snow; and perhaps it was not all fatigue with Harry
      Armstrong. Perhaps he was giving thanks that he had saved two
      lives instead of losing his own. He was not so absorbed,
      however, but that he looked up at the house as he passed, and
      I believe he saw the blind of her window drop back into its
      place.
    </p>
    <p id="v-p106" shownumber="no">
      But how did she come to be looking out just at the moment?
    </p>
    <p id="v-p107" shownumber="no">
      If a lady has not slept all night, and has looked out of
      window ninety-nine times before, it is not very wonderful
      that at the hundredth time she should see what she was
      looking for; that is, if the object desired has not been lost
      in the snow, or drowned in a moorland pit; neither of which
      had happened to Harry Armstrong. Nor is it unlikely that,
      after seeing what she has watched for, she will fall too fast
      asleep to be roused by the breakfast bell.
    </p>
</div1>

    <div1 id="vi" next="vii" prev="v" title="Chapter V. Percy and His Mother">
    <h2 id="vi-p0.1">
      CHAPTER V.
    </h2>
    <h3 id="vi-p0.2">
      PERCY AND HIS MOTHER.
    </h3>
    <p id="vi-p1" shownumber="no">
      At luncheon, the colonel said—
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p2" shownumber="no">
      "Well, Adela, you will be glad to know that our hero of last
      night returned quite safe this morning."
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p3" shownumber="no">
      "I am glad to know it, papa."
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p4" shownumber="no">
      "He is one of the right sort, that young fellow. Duty is the
      first thing with him."
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p5" shownumber="no">
      "Perhaps duty may not have been his only motive," said Mrs.
      Cathcart, coldly. "It was too good an opportunity to be
      lost."
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p6" shownumber="no">
      Adela seemed to understand her, for she blushed—but not
      with embarrassment alone, for the fire that made her cheek
      glow red, flashed in flames from her eyes.
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p7" shownumber="no">
      "Some people, aunt," she said, trying to follow the cold tone
      in which Mrs. Cathcart had spoken, "have not the faculty for
      the perception of the noble and self-denying. Their own lives
      are so habitually elevated, that they see nothing remarkable
      in the devotion of others."
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p8" shownumber="no">
      "Well, I do see nothing remarkable in it," returned the aunt,
      in a tone that indicated she hardly knew what to make of
      Adela's sarcasm. "Mr. Armstrong would have been liable to an
      action at law if he had refused to go. And then to come into
      the drawing-room in his boots and spurs, and change his coat
      before ladies!—It was all just of a piece with the
      coarse speech he made to you when you were simple enough to
      ask him not to go. I can't think what you admire about the
      man, I am sure."
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p9" shownumber="no">
      Adela rose and left the room.
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p10" shownumber="no">
      "You are too hard on Mr. Armstrong," said the colonel
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p11" shownumber="no">
      "Perhaps I am, Colonel; but I have my reasons. If you will be
      blind to your daughter's interests, that is only the more
      reason why I should keep my eyes open to them."
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p12" shownumber="no">
      So saying, Mrs. Cathcart rose, and followed her
      niece—out of the room, but no farther, I will venture
      to say. Fierce as the aunt was, there had been that in the
      niece's eyes, as she went, which I do not believe the vulgar
      courage of the aunt could have faced.
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p13" shownumber="no">
      I concluded that Mrs. Cathcart had discovered Adela's
      restlessness the night before; had very possibly peeped into
      her room; and, as her windows looked in the same direction,
      might have seen Harry riding home from his selfish task in
      the cold grey morning; for scheming can destroy the rest of
      some women as perfectly as loving can destroy the rest of
      others. She might have made the observation, too, that Adela
      had lain as still as a bird unhatched, after that apparition
      of weariness had passed.
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p14" shownumber="no">
      The colonel again sank into an uncomfortable mood. He had
      loved his dead brother very dearly, and had set his heart on
      marrying Adela to Percy. Besides there was quite enough of
      worldliness left in the heart of the honourable old soldier,
      to make him feel that a country practitioner, of very
      moderate means, was not to be justified in aspiring to the
      hand of his daughter. Moreover, he could hardly endure the
      thought of his daughter's marriage at all, for he had not a
      little of the old man's jealousy in him; and the notion of
      Percy being her husband was the only form in which the
      thought could present itself, that was in the least degree
      endurable to him. Yet he could not help admiring Harry; and
      until his thoughts had been turned into their present channel
      by Mrs. Cathcart's remarks, he had felt that that lady was
      unjust to the doctor. But to think that his line, for he had
      no son, should merge into that of the Armstrongs, who were of
      somewhat dubious descent in his eyes, and Scotch,
      too—though, by the way, his own line was Scotch, a few
      hundred years back—was sufficient to cause him very
      considerable uneasiness—<span class="ital" id="vi-p14.1">pain</span> would be the more
      correct word.
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p15" shownumber="no">
      I have, for many pages, said very little about Percy; simply
      because there has been very little to say about him. He was
      always present at our readings, but did not appear to take
      any interest in them. He would generally lie on a couch, and
      stare either at Adela or the fire till he fell asleep. If he
      did not succeed in getting to sleep, he would show manifest
      signs of being bored. No doubt he considered the whole affair
      a piece of sentimental humbug. And during the day I saw very
      little of him. He had hunted once or twice, on one of his
      uncle's horses: they had scarcely seen the hounds this
      season. But that was a bore, no doubt. He went skating
      occasionally, and had once tried to get Adela to accompany
      him; but she would not. These amusements, with a few
      scattered hours of snipe-shooting, composed his Christmas
      enjoyments; the intervals being filled up with yawning,
      teasing the dogs, growling at his mother and the cold, and
      sleeping "the innocent sleep."
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p16" shownumber="no">
      Whether he had any real regard for Adela, I could not quite
      satisfy myself—I mean <span class="ital" id="vi-p16.1">real</span> by the standard and
      on the scale of his own being; for of course, as compared
      with the love of men like the Armstrongs, the attachment of a
      lad like Percy could hardly be considered <span class="ital" id="vi-p16.2">real</span> at all.
      But even that, as I say, I could not clearly find out. His
      jealousy seemed rather the jealousy of what was his, or ought
      to be his, than any more profound or tragical feeling. But he
      evidently disliked the doctor—and the curate, too,
      whether for his own sake or for the doctor's, is of little
      consequence.
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p17" shownumber="no">
      In the course of this forenoon, I came upon Master Percy in
      the kitchen garden. He had set an old shutter against one of
      the walls for a target, and was peppering away at it with a
      revolver; apparently quite satisfied if he succeeded in
      hitting the same panel twice running, at twelve paces.
      Guessing at the nonsense that was in his head, I sauntered up
      to him and watched his practice for a while. He pulled the
      trigger with a jerk that threw the muzzle up half an inch
      every time he fired, else I don't believe he would have hit
      the board at all. But he held his breath before-hand, till he
      was red in the face, because he had heard that, in firing at
      a mark, pistol-shooters did not even breathe, to avoid the
      influence of the motion of the chest upon the aim.
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p18" shownumber="no">
      "Ah!" I said, "pretty well. But you should see Mr. Henry
      Armstrong shoot."
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p19" shownumber="no">
      Whereupon Mr. Percy Cathcart deliberately damned Mr. Henry
      Armstrong, expressly and by name. I pretended not to have
      heard him, and, continuing to regard the said condemned as
      still alive and comfortable, went on:
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p20" shownumber="no">
      "Just ask him, the next time you find him at home, to let you
      see him drive a nail with three pistol-bullets."
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p21" shownumber="no">
      He threw the pistol from him, exploded himself, like a shell,
      in twenty different fragments of oaths, and left me the
      kitchen garden and the pistol, which latter I took a little
      practice with myself, for the sake of emptying two of the
      chambers still charged. Whether Henry Armstrong even knew how
      to fire a pistol, I did not know; but I dare say he was a
      first-rate shot, if I only had known it. I sent the pistol up
      to Mr. Percy's room by the hand of Mr. Beeves; but I never
      heard him practising any more.
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p22" shownumber="no">
      The next night the curate was to read us another story. The
      time arrived, and with it all our company, except Harry.
      Indeed it was a marvel that he had been able to attend so
      often as he had attended. I presume the severe weather had by
      this time added to his sick-list.
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p23" shownumber="no">
      Although I fear the chief end of our readings was not so
      fully attained as hitherto, or, in other words, that Adela
      did not enjoy the evening so much as usual, I will yet record
      all with my usual faithfulness.
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p24" shownumber="no">
      The curate and his wife were a little late, and when they
      arrived, they found us waiting for them in music. As soon as
      they entered, Adela rose from the piano.
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p25" shownumber="no">
      "Do go on, Miss Cathcart," said the curate.
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p26" shownumber="no">
      "I had just finished," she replied.
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p27" shownumber="no">
      "Then, if you will allow me, I will sing a song first, which
      I think will act as an antidote to those sentimental ones
      which we had at my house, and of which Mrs. Cathcart did not
      approve."
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p28" shownumber="no">
      "Thank you," said everybody, Mrs. Cathcart included.
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p29" shownumber="no">
      Whereupon the curate sang:
    </p>
    <pre id="vi-p29.1" xml:space="preserve">
  "I am content. In trumpet-tones,
    My song, let people know.
  And many a mighty man, with throne
    And sceptre, is not so.
  And if he is, I joyful cry,
  Why then, he's just the same as I.

  The Mogul's gold, the Sultan's show—
    His bliss, supreme too soon,
  Who, lord of all the world below,
    Looked up unto the moon—
  I would not pick it up—all that
  Is only fit for laughing at.

  My motto is—<span class="ital" id="vi-p29.2">Content with this</span>.
    Gold-place—I prize not such.
  That which I have, my measure is;
    Wise men desire not much.
  Men wish and wish, and have their will,
  And wish again, as hungry still.

  And gold and honour are besides
    A very brittle glass;
  And Time, in his unresting tides,
    Makes all things change and pass;
  Turns riches to a beggar's dole;
  Sets glory's race an infant's goal.

  Be noble—that is more than wealth;
    Do right—that's more than place;
  Then in the spirit there is health,
    And gladness in the face;
  Then thou art with thyself at one,
  And, no man hating, fearest none.

  I am content. In trumpet-tones,
    My song, let people know.
  And many a mighty man, with throne
    And sceptre, is not so.
  And if he is, I joyful cry,
  Why then, he's just the same as I."
</pre>
    <p id="vi-p30" shownumber="no">
      "Is that one of your own, Mr. Armstrong?" asked the colonel.
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p31" shownumber="no">
      "It is, like most of those you have heard from me and my
      brother, only a translation."
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p32" shownumber="no">
      "I am no judge of poetry, but it seems to me that if he was
      content, he need not say so much about it."
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p33" shownumber="no">
      "There is something in what you say. But there was no
      show-off in Claudius, I think. He was a most simple-hearted,
      amiable man, to all appearance. A man of business,
      too—manager of a bank at Altona, in the beginning of
      the present century. But as I have not given a favourable
      impression of him, allow me to repeat a little bit of
      innocent humour of his—a cradle song—which I like
      fully better than the other."
    </p>
    <p id="vi-p34" shownumber="no">
      "Most certainly; it is only fair," answered the colonel.
    </p>
    <pre id="vi-p34.1" xml:space="preserve">
  "Sleep, baby boy, sleep sweet, secure;
  Thou art thy father's miniature;
  That art thou, though thy father goes
  And swears that thou hast not his nose.

  A moment gone, he looked at thee,
    My little budding rose,
  And said—No doubt there's much of me,
    But he has not my nose.

  I think myself, it is too small,
  But it is <span class="ital" id="vi-p34.2">his</span> nose after all;
  For if thy nose his nose be not,
  Whence came the nose that thou hast got?

  Sleep, baby, sleep; don't half-way doze:
    To tease me—that's his part.
  No matter if you've not his nose,
    So be you've got his heart!"
</pre>
</div1>

    <div1 id="vii" next="viii" prev="vi" title="Chapter VI. The Broken Swords">
    <h2 id="vii-p0.1">
      CHAPTER VI.
    </h2>
    <h3 id="vii-p0.2">
      THE BROKEN SWORDS.
    </h3>
    <p id="vii-p1" shownumber="no">
      Every one liked this, except Mrs. Cathcart, who opined, with
      her usual smile, that it was rather silly.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p2" shownumber="no">
      "Well, I hope a father may be silly sometimes," said the
      curate, with a glance at his wife, which she did not
      acknowledge. "At least I fear I should be silly enough, if I
      were a father."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p3" shownumber="no">
      No more remarks were made, and as it was now quite time to
      begin the story, Mr. Armstrong took his place, and the rest
      took their places. He began at once.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p4" shownumber="no">
      "THE BROKEN SWORDS.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p5" shownumber="no">
      "The eyes of three, two sisters and a brother, gazed for the
      last time on a great pale-golden star, that followed the sun
      down the steep west. It went down to arise again; and the
      brother about to depart might return, but more than the usual
      doubt hung upon his future. For between the white dresses of
      the sisters, shone his scarlet coat and golden sword-knot,
      which he had put on for the first time, more to gratify their
      pride than his own vanity. The brightening moon, as if
      prophetic of a future memory, had already begun to dim the
      scarlet and the gold, and to give them a pale, ghostly hue.
      In her thoughtful light the whole group seemed more like a
      meeting in the land of shadows, than a parting in the
      substantial earth.—But which should be called the land
      of realities?—the region where appearance, and space,
      and time drive between, and stop the flowing currents of the
      soul's speech? or that region where heart meets heart, and
      appearance has become the slave to utterance, and space and
      time are forgotten?
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p6" shownumber="no">
      "Through the quiet air came the far-off rush of water, and
      the near cry of the land-rail. Now and then a chilly wind
      blew unheeded through the startled and jostling leaves that
      shaded the ivy-seat. Else, there was calm everywhere,
      rendered yet deeper and more intense by the dusky sorrow that
      filled their hearts. For, far away, hundreds of miles beyond
      the hearing of their ears, roared the great war-guns; next
      week their brother must sail with his regiment to join the
      army; and to-morrow he must leave his home.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p7" shownumber="no">
      "The sisters looked on him tenderly, with vague fears about
      his fate. Yet little they divined it. That the face they
      loved might lie pale and bloody, in a heap of slain, was the
      worst image of it that arose before them; but this, had they
      seen the future, they would, in ignorance of the further
      future, have infinitely preferred to that which awaited him.
      And even while they looked on him, a dim feeling of the
      unsuitableness of his lot filled their minds. For, indeed, to
      all judgments it must have seemed unsuitable that the
      home-boy, the loved of his mother, the pet of his sisters,
      who was happy womanlike (as Coleridge says), if he possessed
      the signs of love, having never yet sought for its
      proofs—that he should be sent amongst soldiers, to
      command and be commanded; to kill, or perhaps to be himself
      crushed out of the fair earth in the uproar that brings back
      for the moment the reign of Night and Chaos. No wonder that
      to his sisters it seemed strange and sad. Yet such was their
      own position in the battle of life, in which their father had
      died with doubtful conquest, that when their old military
      uncle sent the boy an ensign's commission, they did not dream
      of refusing the only path open, as they thought, to an
      honourable profession, even though it might lead to the
      trench-grave. They heard it as the voice of destiny, wept,
      and yielded.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p8" shownumber="no">
      "If they had possessed a deeper insight into his character,
      they would have discovered yet further reason to doubt the
      fitness of the profession chosen for him; and if they had
      ever seen him at school, it is possible the doubt of fitness
      might have strengthened into a certainty of incongruity. His
      comparative inactivity amongst his schoolfellows, though
      occasioned by no dulness of intellect, might have suggested
      the necessity of a quiet life, if inclination and liking had
      been the arbiters in the choice. Nor was this inactivity the
      result of defective animal spirits either, for sometimes his
      mirth and boyish frolic were unbounded; but it seemed to
      proceed from an over-activity of the inward life, absorbing,
      and in some measure checking, the outward manifestation. He
      had so much to do in his own hidden kingdom, that he had not
      time to take his place in the polity and strife of the
      commonwealth around him. Hence, while other boys were acting,
      he was thinking. In this point of difference, he felt keenly
      the superiority of many of his companions; for another boy
      would have the obstacle overcome, or the adversary subdued,
      while he was meditating on the propriety, or on the means, of
      effecting the desired end. He envied their promptitude, while
      they never saw reason to envy his wisdom; for his conscience,
      tender and not strong, frequently transformed slowness of
      determination into irresolution: while a delicacy of the
      sympathetic nerves tended to distract him from any
      predetermined course, by the diversity of their vibrations,
      responsive to influences from all quarters, and destructive
      to unity of purpose.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p9" shownumber="no">
      "Of such a one, the <span class="ital" id="vii-p9.1">a priori</span> judgment would be, that
      he ought to be left to meditate and grow for some time,
      before being called upon to produce the fruits of action. But
      add to these mental conditions a vivid imagination, and a
      high sense of honour, nourished in childhood by the reading
      of the old knightly romances, and then put the youth in a
      position in which action is imperative, and you have elements
      of strife sufficient to reduce that fair kingdom of his to
      utter anarchy and madness. Yet so little, do we know
      ourselves, and so different are the symbols with which the
      imagination works its algebra, from the realities which those
      symbols represent, that as yet the youth felt no uneasiness,
      but contemplated his new calling with a glad enthusiasm and
      some vanity; for all his prospect lay in the glow of the
      scarlet and the gold. Nor did this excitement receive any
      check till the day before his departure, on which day I have
      introduced him to my readers, when, accidently taking up a
      newspaper of a week old, his eye fell on these
      words—"<span class="ital" id="vii-p9.2">Already crying women are to be met in the
      streets</span>." With this cloud afar on his horizon, which,
      though no bigger than a man's hand, yet cast a perceptible
      shadow over his mind, he departed next morning. The coach
      carried him beyond the consecrated circle of home laws and
      impulses, out into the great tumult, above which rises ever
      and anon the cry of Cain, "Am I my brother's keeper?"
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p10" shownumber="no">
      "Every tragedy of higher order, constructed in Christian
      times, will correspond more or less to the grand drama of the
      Bible; wherein the first act opens with a brilliant sunset
      vision of Paradise, in which childish sense and need are
      served with all the profusion of the indulgent nurse. But the
      glory fades off into grey and black, and night settles down
      upon the heart which, rightly uncontent with the childish,
      and not having yet learned the childlike, seeks knowledge and
      manhood as a thing denied by the Maker, and yet to be gained
      by the creature; so sets forth alone to climb the heavens,
      and instead of climbing, falls into the abyss. Then follows
      the long dismal night of feverish efforts and delirious
      visions, or, it may be, helpless despair; till at length a
      deeper stratum of the soul is heaved to the surface; and amid
      the first dawn of morning, the youth says within him, "I have
      sinned against my <span class="ital" id="vii-p10.1">Maker</span>—I will arise and go to
      my <span class="ital" id="vii-p10.2">Father</span>." More or less, I say, will Christian
      tragedy correspond to this—a fall and a rising again;
      not a rising only, but a victory; not a victory merely, but a
      triumph. Such, in its way and degree, is my story. I have
      shown, in one passing scene, the home paradise; now I have to
      show a scene of a far differing nature.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p11" shownumber="no">
      "The young ensign was lying in his tent, weary, but wakeful.
      All day long the cannon had been bellowing against the walls
      of the city, which now lay with wide, gaping breach, ready
      for the morrow's storm, but covered yet with the friendly
      darkness. His regiment was ordered to be ready with the
      earliest dawn to march up to the breach. That day, for the
      first time, there had been blood on his sword—there the
      sword lay, a spot on the chased hilt still. He had cut down
      one of the enemy in a skirmish with a sally party of the
      besieged and the look of the man as he fell, haunted him. He
      felt, for the time, that he dared not pray to the Father, for
      the blood of a brother had rushed forth at the stroke of his
      arm, and there was one fewer of living souls on the earth
      because he lived thereon. And to-morrow he must lead a troop
      of men up to that poor disabled town, and turn them loose
      upon it, not knowing what might follow in the triumph of
      enraged and victorious foes, who for weeks had been
      subjected, by the constancy of the place, to the greatest
      privations. It was true the general had issued his commands
      against all disorder and pillage; but if the soldiers once
      yielded to temptation, what might not be done before the
      officers could reclaim them! All the wretched tales he had
      read of the sack of cities rushed back on his memory. He
      shuddered as he lay. Then his conscience began to speak, and
      to ask what right he had to be there.—Was the war a
      just one?—He could not tell; for this was a bad time
      for settling nice questions. But there he was, right or
      wrong, fighting and shedding blood on God's earth, beneath
      God's heaven.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p12" shownumber="no">
      "Over and over he turned the question in his mind; again and
      again the spouting blood of his foe, and the death-look in
      his eye, rose before him; and the youth who at school could
      never fight with a companion because he was not sure that he
      was in the right, was alone in the midst of undoubting men of
      war, amongst whom he was driven helplessly along, upon the
      waves of a terrible necessity. What wonder that in the midst
      of these perplexities his courage should fail him! What
      wonder that the consciousness of fainting should increase the
      faintness! or that the dread of fear and its consequences
      should hasten and invigorate its attacks! To crown all, when
      he dropped into a troubled slumber at length, he found
      himself hurried, as on a storm of fire, through the streets
      of the captured town, from all the windows of which looked
      forth familiar faces, old and young, but distorted from the
      memory of his boyhood by fear and wild despair. On one spot
      lay the body of his father, with his face to the earth; and
      he woke at the cry of horror and rage that burst from his own
      lips, as he saw the rough, bloody hand of a soldier twisted
      in the loose hair of his elder sister, and the younger
      fainting in the arms of a scoundrel belonging to his own
      regiment.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p13" shownumber="no">
      "He slept no more. As the grey morning broke, the troops
      appointed for the attack assembled without sound of trumpet
      or drum, and were silently formed in fitting order. The young
      ensign was in his place, weary and wretched after his
      miserable night. Before him he saw a great, broad-shouldered
      lieutenant, whose brawny hand seemed almost too large for his
      sword-hilt, and in any one of whose limbs played more animal
      life than in the whole body of the pale youth. The firm-set
      lips of this officer, and the fire of his eye, showed a
      concentrated resolution, which, by the contrast, increased
      the misery of the ensign, and seemed, as if the stronger
      absorbed the weaker, to draw out from him the last fibres of
      self-possession: the sight of unattainable determination,
      while it increased the feeling of the arduousness of that
      which required such determination, threw him into the great
      gulf which lay between him and it. In this disorder of his
      nervous and mental condition, with a doubting conscience and
      a shrinking heart, is it any wonder that the terrors which
      lay before him at the gap in those bristling walls, should
      draw near, and, making sudden inroad upon his soul, overwhelm
      the government of a will worn out by the tortures of an
      unassured spirit? What share fear contributed to unman him,
      it was impossible for him, in the dark, confused conflict of
      differing emotions, to determine; but doubtless a natural
      shrinking from danger, there being no excitement to deaden
      its influence, and no hope of victory to encourage to the
      struggle, seeing victory was dreadful to him as defeat, had
      its part in the sad result. Many men who have courage, are
      dependent on ignorance and a low state of the moral feeling
      for that courage; and a further progress towards the
      development of the higher nature would, for a time at least,
      entirely overthrow it. Nor could such loss of courage be
      rightly designated by the name of cowardice.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p14" shownumber="no">
      "But, alas! the colonel happened to fix his eyes upon him as
      he passed along the file; and this completed his confusion.
      He betrayed such evident symptoms of perturbation, that that
      officer ordered him under arrest; and the result was, that,
      chiefly for the sake of example to the army, he was, upon
      trial by court-martial, expelled from the service, and had
      his sword broken over his head. Alas for the delicate minded
      youth! Alas for the home-darling!
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p15" shownumber="no">
      "Long after, he found at the bottom of his chest the pieces
      of the broken sword, and remembered that, at the time, he had
      lifted them from the ground and carried them away. But he
      could not recall under what impulse he had done so. Perhaps
      the agony he suffered, passing the bounds of mortal
      endurance, had opened for him a vista into the eternal, and
      had shown him, if not the injustice of the sentence passed
      upon him, yet his freedom from blame, or, endowing him with
      dim prophetic vision, had given him the assurance that some
      day the stain would be wiped from his soul, and leave him
      standing clear before the tribunal of his own honour. Some
      feeling like this, I say, may have caused him, with a passing
      gleam of indignant protest, to lift the fragments from the
      earth, and carry them away; even as the friends of a
      so-called traitor may bear away his mutilated body from the
      wheel. But if such was the case, the vision was soon
      overwhelmed and forgotten in the succeeding anguish. He could
      not see that, in mercy to his doubting spirit, the question
      which had agitated his mind almost to madness, and which no
      results of the impending conflict could have settled for him,
      was thus quietly set aside for the time; nor that, painful as
      was the dark, dreadful existence that he was now to pass in
      self-torment and moaning, it would go by, and leave his
      spirit clearer far, than if, in his apprehension, it had been
      stained with further blood-guiltiness, instead of the loss of
      honour. Years after, when he accidentally learned that on
      that very morning the whole of his company, with parts of
      several more, had, or ever they began to mount the breach,
      been blown to pieces by the explosion of a mine, he cried
      aloud in bitterness, "Would God that my fear had not been
      discovered before I reached that spot!" But surely it is
      better to pass into the next region of life having reaped
      some assurance, some firmness of character, determination of
      effort, and consciousness of the worth of life, in the
      present world; so approaching the future steadily and
      faithfully, and if in much darkness and ignorance, yet not in
      the oscillations of moral uncertainty.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p16" shownumber="no">
      "Close upon the catastrophe followed a torpor, which lasted
      he did not know how long, and which wrapped in a thick fog
      all the succeeding events. For some time he can hardly be
      said to have had any conscious history. He awoke to life and
      torture when half-way across the sea towards his native
      country, where was no home any longer for him. To this point,
      and no farther, could his thoughts return in after years. But
      the misery which he then endured is hardly to be understood,
      save by those of like delicate temperament with himself. All
      day long he sat silent in his cabin; nor could any effort of
      the captain, or others on board, induce him to go on deck
      till night came on, when, under the starlight, he ventured
      into the open air. The sky soothed him then, he knew not how.
      For the face of nature is the face of God, and must bear
      expressions that can influence, though unconsciously to them,
      the most ignorant and hopeless of His children. Often did he
      watch the clouds in hope of a storm, his spirit rising and
      falling as the sky darkened or cleared; he longed, in the
      necessary selfishness of such suffering, for a tumult of
      waters to swallow the vessel; and only the recollection of
      how many lives were involved in its safety besides his own,
      prevented him from praying to God for lightning and tempest,
      borne on which he might dash into the haven of the other
      world. One night, following a sultry calm day, he thought
      that Mercy had heard his unuttered prayer. The air and sea
      were intense darkness, till a light as intense for one moment
      annihilated it, and the succeeding darkness seemed shattered
      with the sharp reports of the thunder that cracked without
      reverberation. He who had shrunk from battle with his
      fellowmen, rushed to the mainmast, threw himself on his
      knees, and stretched forth his arms in speechless energy of
      supplication; but the storm passed away overhead, and left
      him kneeling still by the uninjured mast. At length the
      vessel reached her port. He hurried on shore to bury himself
      in the most secret place he could find. <span class="ital" id="vii-p16.1">Out of sight</span>
      was his first, his only thought. Return to his mother he
      would not, he could not; and, indeed, his friends never
      learned his fate, until it had carried him far beyond their
      reach.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p17" shownumber="no">
      "For several weeks he lurked about like a malefactor, in low
      lodging-houses in narrow streets of the seaport to which the
      vessel had borne him, heeding no one, and but little shocked
      at the strange society and conversation with which, though
      only in bodily presence, he had to mingle. These formed the
      subjects of reflection in after times; and he came to the
      conclusion that, though much evil and much misery exist,
      sufficient to move prayers and tears in those who love their
      kind, yet there is less of both than those looking down from
      a more elevated social position upon the weltering heap of
      humanity, are ready to imagine; especially if they regard it
      likewise from the pedestal of self-congratulation on which a
      meagre type of religion has elevated them. But at length his
      little stock of money was nearly expended, and there was
      nothing that he could do, or learn to do, in this seaport. He
      felt impelled to seek manual labour, partly because he
      thought it more likely he could obtain that sort of
      employment, without a request for reference as to his
      character, which would lead to inquiry about his previous
      history; and partly, perhaps, from an instinctive feeling
      that hard bodily labour would tend to lessen his inward
      suffering.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p18" shownumber="no">
      "He left the town, therefore, at nightfall of a July day,
      carrying a little bundle of linen, and the remains of his
      money, somewhat augmented by the sale of various articles of
      clothing and convenience, which his change of life rendered
      superfluous and unsuitable. He directed his course
      northwards, travelling principally by night—so
      painfully did he shrink from the gaze even of foot-farers
      like himself; and sleeping during the day in some hidden nook
      of wood or thicket, or under the shadow of a great tree in a
      solitary field. So fine was the season, that for three
      successive weeks he was able to travel thus without
      inconvenience, lying down when the sun grew hot in the
      forenoon, and generally waking when the first faint stars
      were hesitating in the great darkening heavens that covered
      and shielded him. For above every cloud, above every storm,
      rise up, calm, clear, divine, the deep infinite skies; they
      embrace the tempest even as the sunshine; by their permission
      it exists within their boundless peace: therefore it cannot
      hurt, and must pass away, while there they stand as ever,
      domed up eternally, lasting, strong, and pure.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p19" shownumber="no">
      "Several times he attempted to get agricultural employment;
      but the whiteness of his hands and the tone of his voice not
      merely suggested unfitness for labour, but generated
      suspicion as to the character of one who had evidently
      dropped from a rank so much higher, and was seeking
      admittance within the natural masonic boundaries and secrets
      and privileges of another. Disheartened somewhat, but
      hopeful, he journeyed on. I say hopeful; for the blessed
      power of life in the universe in fresh air and sunshine
      absorbed by active exercise, in winds, yea in rain, though it
      fell but seldom, had begun to work its natural healing,
      soothing effect, upon his perturbed spirit. And there was
      room for hope in his new endeavour. As his bodily strength
      increased, and his health, considerably impaired by inward
      suffering, improved, the trouble of his soul became more
      endurable—and in some measure to endure is to conquer
      and destroy. In proportion as the mind grows in the strength
      of patience, the disturber of its peace sickens and fades
      away. At length, one day, a widow lady in a village through
      which his road led him, gave him a day's work in her garden.
      He laboured hard and well, notwithstanding his soon-blistered
      hands, received his wages thankfully, and found a
      resting-place for the night on the low part of a hay-stack
      from which the upper portion had been cut away. Here he ate
      his supper of bread and cheese, pleased to have found such
      comfortable quarters, and soon fell fast asleep.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p20" shownumber="no">
      "When he awoke, the whole heavens and earth seemed to give a
      full denial to sin and sorrow. The sun was just mounting over
      the horizon, looking up the clear cloud-mottled sky. From
      millions of water-drops hanging on the bending stalks of
      grass, sparkled his rays in varied refraction, transformed
      here to a gorgeous burning ruby, there to an emerald, green
      as the grass, and yonder to a flashing, sunny topaz. The
      chanting priest-lark had gone up from the low earth, as soon
      as the heavenly light had begun to enwrap and illumine the
      folds of its tabernacle; and had entered the high heavens
      with his offering, whence, unseen, he now dropped on the
      earth the sprinkled sounds of his overflowing blessedness.
      The poor youth rose but to kneel, and cry, from a bursting
      heart, "Hast Thou not, O Father, some care for me? Canst Thou
      not restore my lost honour? Can anything befall Thy children
      for which Thou hast no help? Surely, if the face of Thy world
      lie not, joy and not grief is at the heart of the universe.
      Is there none for me?"
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p21" shownumber="no">
      "The highest poetic feeling of which we are now conscious,
      springs not from the beholding of perfected beauty, but from
      the mute sympathy which the creation with all its children
      manifests with us in the groaning and travailing which look
      for the sonship. Because of our need and aspiration, the
      snowdrop gives birth in our hearts to a loftier spiritual and
      poetic feeling, than the rose most complete in form, colour,
      and odour. The rose is of Paradise—the snowdrop is of
      the striving, hoping, longing Earth. Perhaps our highest
      poetry is the expression of our aspirations in the
      sympathetic forms of visible nature. Nor is this merely a
      longing for a restored Paradise; for even in the ordinary
      history of men, no man or woman that has fallen, can be
      restored to the position formerly held. Such must rise to a
      yet higher place, whence they can behold their former
      standing far beneath their feet. They must be restored by the
      attainment of something better than they ever possessed
      before, or not at all. If the law be a weariness, we must
      escape it by taking refuge with the spirit, for not otherwise
      can we fulfil the law than by being above the law. To escape
      the overhanging rocks of Sinai, we must climb to its secret
      top.
    </p>
    <pre id="vii-p21.1" xml:space="preserve">
  "'Is thy strait horizon dreary?
    Is thy foolish fancy chill?
  Change the feet that have grown weary
    For the wings that never will.'
</pre>
    <p id="vii-p22" shownumber="no">
      "Thus, like one of the wandering knights searching the wide
      earth for the Sangreal, did he wander on, searching for his
      lost honour, or rather (for that he counted gone for ever)
      seeking unconsciously for the peace of mind which had
      departed from him, and taken with it, not the joy merely, but
      almost the possibility, of existence.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p23" shownumber="no">
      "At last, when his little store was all but exhausted, he was
      employed by a market gardener, in the neighbourhood of a
      large country town, to work in his garden, and sometimes take
      his vegetables to market. With him he continued for a few
      weeks, and wished for no change; until, one day driving his
      cart through the town, he saw approaching him an elderly
      gentleman, whom he knew at once, by his gait and carriage, to
      be a military man. Now he had never seen his uncle the
      retired officer, but it struck him that this might be he; and
      under the tyranny of his passion for concealment, he fancied
      that, if it were he, he might recognise him by some family
      likeness—not considering the improbability of his
      looking at him. This fancy, with the painful effect which the
      sight of an officer, even in plain clothes, had upon him,
      recalling the torture of that frightful day, so overcame him,
      that he found himself at the other end of an alley before he
      recollected that he had the horse and cart in charge. This
      increased his difficulty; for now he dared not return, lest
      his inquiries after the vehicle, if the horse had strayed
      from the direct line, should attract attention, and cause
      interrogations which he would be unable to answer. The fatal
      want of self-possession seemed again to ruin him. He forsook
      the town by the nearest way, struck across the country to
      another line of road, and before he was missed, was miles
      away, still in a northerly direction.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p24" shownumber="no">
      "But although he thus shunned the face of man, especially of
      any one who reminded him of the past, the loss of his
      reputation in their eyes was not the cause of his inward
      grief. That would have been comparatively powerless to
      disturb him, had he not lost his own respect. He quailed
      before his own thoughts; he was dishonoured in his own eyes.
      His perplexity had not yet sufficiently cleared away to allow
      him to see the extenuating circumstances of the case; not to
      say the fact that the peculiar mental condition in which he
      was at the time, removed the case quite out of the class of
      ordinary instances of cowardice. He condemned himself more
      severely than any of his judges would have dared; remembering
      that portion of his mental sensations which had savoured of
      fear, and forgetting the causes which had produced it. He
      judged himself a man stained with the foulest blot that could
      cleave to a soldier's name, a blot which nothing but death,
      not even death, could efface. But, inwardly condemned and
      outwardly degraded, his dread of recognition was intense; and
      feeling that he was in more danger of being discovered where
      the population was sparser, he resolved to hide himself once
      more in the midst of poverty; and, with this view, found his
      way to one of the largest of the manufacturing towns.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p25" shownumber="no">
      "He reached it during the strike of a great part of the
      workmen; so that, though he found some difficulty in
      procuring employment, as might be expected from his ignorance
      of machine-labour, he yet was sooner successful than he would
      otherwise have been. Possessed of a natural aptitude for
      mechanical operations, he soon became a tolerable workman;
      and he found that his previous education assisted to the
      fitting execution of those operations even which were most
      purely mechanical.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p26" shownumber="no">
      "He found also, at first, that the unrelaxing attention
      requisite for the mastering of the many niceties of his work,
      of necessity drew his mind somewhat from its brooding over
      his misfortune, hitherto almost ceaseless. Every now and
      then, however, a pang would shoot suddenly to his heart, and
      turn his face pale, even before his consciousness had time to
      inquire what was the matter. So by degrees, as attention
      became less necessary, and the nervo-mechanical action of his
      system increased with use, his thoughts again returned to
      their old misery. He would wake at night in his poor room,
      with the feeling that a ghostly nightmare sat on his soul;
      that a want—a loss—miserable, fearful—was
      present; that something of his heart was gone from him; and
      through the darkness he would hear the snap of the breaking
      sword, and lie for a moment overwhelmed beneath the assurance
      of the incredible fact. Could it be true that he was a
      coward? that <span class="ital" id="vii-p26.1">his</span> honour was gone, and in its place a
      stain? that <span class="ital" id="vii-p26.2">he</span> was a thing for men—and worse,
      for women—to point the finger at, laughing bitter
      laughter? Never lover or husband could have mourned with the
      same desolation over the departure of the loved; the girl
      alone, weeping scorching tears over <span class="ital" id="vii-p26.3">her</span> degradation,
      could resemble him in his agony, as he lay on his bed, and
      wept and moaned.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p27" shownumber="no">
      "His sufferings had returned with the greater weight, that he
      was no longer upheld by the "divine air" and the open
      heavens, whose sunlight now only reached him late in an
      afternoon, as he stood at his loom, through windows so coated
      with dust that they looked like frosted glass; showing, as it
      passed through the air to fall on the dirty floor, how the
      breath of life was thick with dust of iron and wood, and
      films of cotton; amidst which his senses were now too much
      dulled by custom to detect the exhalations from greasy wheels
      and overtasked human-kind. Nor could he find comfort in the
      society of his fellow-labourers. True, it was a kind of
      comfort to have those near him who could not know of his
      grief; but there was so little in common between them, that
      any interchange of thought was impossible. At least, so it
      seemed to him. Yet sometimes his longing for human
      companionship would drive him out of his dreary room at
      night, and send him wandering through the lower part of the
      town, where he would gaze wistfully on the miserable faces
      that passed him, as if looking for some one—some angel,
      even there—to speak goodwill to his hungry heart.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p28" shownumber="no">
      "Once he entered one of those gin-palaces, which, like the
      golden gates of hell, entice the miserable to worse misery,
      and seated himself close to a half-tipsy, good-natured
      wretch, who made room for him on a bench by the wall. He was
      comforted even by this proximity to one who would not repel
      him. But soon the paintings of warlike action—of
      knights, and horses, and mighty deeds done with battle-axe,
      and broad-sword, which adorned the—panels all round,
      drove him forth even from this heaven of the damned; yet not
      before the impious thought had arisen in his heart, that the
      brilliantly painted and sculptural roof, with the gilded
      vine-leaves and bunches of grapes trained up the windows, all
      lighted with the great shining chandeliers, was only a
      microcosmic repetition of the bright heavens and the glowing
      earth, that overhung and surrounded the misery of man. But
      the memory of how kindly they had comforted and elevated him,
      at one period of his painful history, not only banished the
      wicked thought, but brought him more quiet, in the
      resurrection of a past blessing, than he had known for some
      time. The period, however, was now at hand when a new grief,
      followed by a new and more elevated activity, was to do its
      part towards the closing up of the fountain of bitterness.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p29" shownumber="no">
      "Amongst his fellow-labourers, he had for a short time taken
      some interest in observing a young woman, who had lately
      joined them. There was nothing remarkable about her, except
      what at first sight seemed a remarkable plainness. A slight
      scar over one of her rather prominent eyebrows, increased
      this impression of plainness. But the first day had not
      passed, before he began to see that there was something not
      altogether common in those deep eyes; and the plain look
      vanished before a closer observation, which also discovered,
      in the forehead and the lines of the mouth, traces of sorrow
      or other suffering. There was an expression, too, in the
      whole face, of fixedness of purpose, without any hardness of
      determination. Her countenance altogether seemed the index to
      an interesting mental history. Signs of mental trouble were
      always an attraction to him; in this case so great, that he
      overcame his shyness, and spoke to her one evening as they
      left the works. He often walked home with her after that; as,
      indeed, was natural, seeing that she occupied an attic in the
      same poor lodging-house in which he lived himself. The street
      did not bear the best character; nor, indeed, would the
      occupations of all the inmates of the house have stood
      investigation; but so retiring and quiet was this girl, and
      so seldom did she go abroad after work hours, that he had not
      discovered till then that she lived in the same street, not
      to say the same house with himself.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p30" shownumber="no">
      "He soon learned her history—a very common one as
      outward events, but not surely insignificant because common.
      Her father and mother were both dead, and hence she had to
      find her livelihood alone, and amidst associations which were
      always disagreeable, and sometimes painful. Her quick womanly
      instinct must have discovered that he too had a history; for
      though, his mental prostration favouring the operation of
      outward influences, he had greatly approximated in appearance
      to those amongst whom he laboured, there were yet signs,
      besides the educated accent of his speech, which would have
      distinguished him to an observer; but she put no questions to
      him, nor made any approach towards seeking a return of the
      confidence she reposed in him. It was a sensible alleviation
      to his sufferings to hear her kind voice, and look in her
      gentle face, as they walked home together; and at length the
      expectation of this pleasure began to present itself, in the
      midst of the busy, dreary work-hours, as the shadow of a
      heaven to close up the dismal, uninteresting day.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p31" shownumber="no">
      "But one morning he missed her from her place, and a keener
      pain passed through him than he had felt of late; for he knew
      that the Plague was abroad, feeding in the low stagnant
      places of human abode; and he had but too much reason to
      dread that she might be now struggling in its grasp. He
      seized the first opportunity of slipping out and hurrying
      home. He sprang upstairs to her room. He found the door
      locked, but heard a faint moaning within. To avoid disturbing
      her, while determined to gain an entrance, he went down for
      the key of his own door, with which he succeeded in unlocking
      hers, and so crossed her threshold for the first time. There
      she lay on her bed, tossing in pain, and beginning to be
      delirious. Careless of his own life, and feeling that he
      could not die better than in helping the only friend he had;
      certain, likewise, of the difficulty of finding a nurse for
      one in this disease and of her station in life; and sure,
      likewise, that there could be no question of propriety,
      either in the circumstances with which they were surrounded,
      nor in this case of terrible fever almost as hopeless for her
      as dangerous to him, he instantly began the duties of a
      nurse, and returned no more to his employment. He had a
      little money in his possession, for he could not, in the way
      in which he lived, spend all his wages; so he proceeded to
      make her as comfortable as he could, with all the pent-up
      tenderness of a loving heart finding an outlet at length.
      When a boy at home, he had often taken the place of nurse,
      and he felt quite capable of performing its duties. Nor was
      his boyhood far behind yet, although the trials he had come
      through made it appear an age since he had lost his light
      heart. So he never left her bedside, except to procure what
      was necessary for her. She was too ill to oppose any of his
      measures, or to seek to prohibit his presence. Indeed, by the
      time he had returned with the first medicine, she was
      insensible; and she continued so through the whole of the
      following week, during which time he was constantly with her.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p32" shownumber="no">
      "That action produces feeling is as often true as its
      converse; and it is not surprising that, while he smoothed
      the pillow for her head, he should have made a nest in his
      heart for the helpless girl. Slowly and unconsciously he
      learned to love her. The chasm between his early associations
      and the circumstances in which he found her, vanished as he
      drew near to the simple, essential womanhood. His heart saw
      hers and loved it; and he knew that, the centre once gained,
      he could, as from the fountain of life, as from the innermost
      secret of the holy place, the hidden germ of power and
      possibility, transform the outer intellect and outermost
      manners as he pleased. With what a thrill of joy, a feeling
      for a long time unknown to him, and till now never known in
      this form or with this intensity, the thought arose in his
      heart that here lay one who some day would love him; that he
      should have a place of refuge and rest; one to lie in his
      bosom and not despise him! "For," said he to himself, "I will
      call forth her soul from where it sleeps, like an unawakened
      echo, in an unknown cave; and like a child, of whom I once
      dreamed, that was mine, and to my delight turned in fear from
      all besides, and clung to me, this soul of hers will run with
      bewildered, half-sleeping eyes, and tottering steps, but with
      a cry of joy on its lips, to me as the life-giver. She will
      cling to me and worship me. Then will I tell her, for she
      must know all, that I am low and contemptible; that I am an
      outcast from the world, and that if she receive me, she will
      be to me as God. And I will fall down at her feet and pray
      her for comfort, for life, for restoration to myself; and she
      will throw herself beside me, and weep and love me, I know.
      And we will go through life together, working hard, but for
      each other; and when we die, she shall lead me into paradise
      as the prize her angel-hand found cast on a desert shore,
      from the storm of winds and waves which I was too weak to
      resist—and raised, and tended, and saved." Often did
      such thoughts as these pass through his mind while watching
      by her bed; alternated, checked, and sometimes destroyed, by
      the fears which attended her precarious condition, but
      returning with every apparent betterment or hopeful symptom.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p33" shownumber="no">
      "I will not stop to decide the nice question, how far the
      intention was right, of causing her to love him before she
      knew his story. If in the whole matter there was too much
      thought of self, my only apology is the sequel. One day, the
      ninth from the commencement of her illness, a letter arrived,
      addressed to her; which he, thinking he might prevent some
      inconvenience thereby, opened and read, in the confidence of
      that love which already made her and all belonging to her
      appear his own. It was from a soldier—<span class="ital" id="vii-p33.1">her lover</span>.
      It was plain that they had been betrothed before he left for
      the continent a year ago; but this was the first letter which
      he had written to her. It breathed changeless love, and hope,
      and confidence in her. He was so fascinated that he read it
      through without pause.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p34" shownumber="no">
      "Laying it down, he sat pale, motionless, almost inanimate.
      From the hard-won sunny heights, he was once more cast down
      into the shadow of death. The second storm of his life began,
      howling and raging, with yet more awful lulls between. "Is
      she not <span class="ital" id="vii-p34.1">mine</span>?" he said, in agony. "Do I not feel that
      she is mine? Who will watch over her as I? Who will kiss her
      soul to life as I? Shall she be torn away from me, when my
      soul seems to have dwelt with hers for ever in an eternal
      house? But have I not a right to her? Have I not given my
      life for hers? Is he not a soldier, and are there not many
      chances that he may never return? And it may be that,
      although they were engaged in word, soul has never touched
      soul with them; their love has never reached that point where
      it passes from the mortal to the immortal, the indissoluble:
      and so, in a sense, she may be yet free. Will he do for her
      what I will do? Shall this precious heart of hers, in which I
      see the buds of so many beauties, be left to wither and die?"
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p35" shownumber="no">
      "But here the voice within him cried out, "Art thou the
      disposer of destinies? Wilt thou, in a universe where the
      visible God hath died for the Truth's sake, do evil that a
      good, which He might neglect or overlook, may be gained?
      Leave thou her to Him, and do thou right." And he said within
      himself, "Now is the real trial for my life! Shall I conquer
      or no?" And his heart awoke and cried, "I will. God forgive
      me for wronging the poor soldier! A brave man, brave at
      least, is better for her than I."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p36" shownumber="no">
      "A great strength arose within him, and lifted him up to
      depart. "Surely I may kiss her once," he said. For the crisis
      was over, and she slept. He stooped towards her face, but
      before he had reached her lips he saw her eyelids tremble;
      and he who had longed for the opening of those eyes, as of
      the gates of heaven, that she might love him, stricken now
      with fear lest she should love him, fled from her, before the
      eyelids that hid such strife and such victory from the
      unconscious maiden had time to unclose. But it was
      agony—quietly to pack up his bundle of linen in the
      room below, when he knew she was lying awake above, with her
      dear, pale face, and living eyes! What remained of his money,
      except a few shillings, he put up in a scrap of paper, and
      went out with his bundle in his hand, first to seek a nurse
      for his friend, and then to go he knew not whither. He met
      the factory people with whom he had worked, going to dinner,
      and amongst them a girl who had herself but lately recovered
      from the fever, and was yet hardly able for work. She was the
      only friend the sick girl had seemed to have amongst the
      women at the factory, and she was easily persuaded to go and
      take charge of her. He put the money in her hand, begging her
      to use it for the invalid, and promising to send the
      equivalent of her wages for the time he thought she would
      have to wait on her. This he easily did by the sale of a
      ring, which, besides his mother's watch, was the only article
      of value he had retained. He begged her likewise not to
      mention his name in the matter; and was foolish enough to
      expect that she would entirely keep the promise she had made
      him.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p37" shownumber="no">
      "Wandering along the street, purposeless now and bereft, he
      spied a recruiting party at the door of a public-house; and
      on coming nearer, found, by one of those strange coincidences
      which do occur in life, and which have possibly their root in
      a hidden and wondrous law, that it was a party, perhaps a
      remnant, of the very regiment in which he had himself served,
      and in which his misfortune had befallen him. Almost
      simultaneously with the shock which the sight of the
      well-known number on the soldiers' knapsacks gave him, arose
      in his mind the romantic, ideal thought, of enlisting in the
      ranks of this same regiment, and recovering, as a private
      soldier and unknown, that honour which as officer he had
      lost. To this determination, the new necessity in which he
      now stood for action and change of life, doubtless
      contributed, though unconsciously. He offered himself to the
      sergeant; and, notwithstanding that his dress indicated a
      mode of life unsuitable as the antecedent to a soldier's, his
      appearance, and the necessity for recruits combined, led to
      his easy acceptance.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p38" shownumber="no">
      "The English armies were employed in expelling the enemy from
      an invaded and helpless country. Whatever might be the
      political motives which had induced the Government to this
      measure, the young man was now able to feel that he could go
      and fight, individually and for his part, in the cause of
      liberty. He was free to possess his own motives for joining
      in the execution of the schemes of those who commanded his
      commanders.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p39" shownumber="no">
      "With a heavy heart, but with more of inward hope and
      strength than he had ever known before, he marched with his
      comrades to the seaport and embarked. It seemed to him that
      because he had done right in his last trial, here was a new
      glorious chance held out to his hand. True, it was a terrible
      change to pass from a woman in whom he had hoped to find
      healing, into the society of rough men, to march with them,
      "<span class="ital" id="vii-p39.1">mit gleichem Tritt und Schritt</span>," up to the bristling
      bayonets or the horrid vacancy of the cannon mouth. But it
      was the only cure for the evil that consumed his life.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p40" shownumber="no">
      "He reached the army in safety, and gave himself, with
      religious assiduity, to the smallest duties of his new
      position. No one had a brighter polish on his arms, or whiter
      belts than he. In the necessary movements, he soon became
      precise to a degree that attracted the attention of his
      officers; while his character was remarkable for all the
      virtues belonging to a perfect soldier.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p41" shownumber="no">
      "One day, as he stood sentry, he saw the eyes of his colonel
      intently fixed on him. He felt his lip quiver, but he
      compressed and stilled it, and tried to look as unconscious
      as he could; which effort was assisted by the formal bearing
      required by his position. Now the colonel, such had been the
      losses of the regiment, had been promoted from a lieutenancy
      in the same, and had belonged to it at the time of the
      ensign's degradation. Indeed, had not the changes in the
      regiment been so great, he could hardly have escaped so long
      without discovery. But the poor fellow would have felt that
      his name was already free of reproach, if he had seen what
      followed on the close inspection which had awakened his
      apprehensions, and which, in fact, had convinced the colonel
      of his identity with the disgraced ensign. With a hasty and
      less soldierly step than usual the colonel entered his tent,
      threw himself on his bed and wept like a child. When he rose
      he was overheard to say these words—and these only
      escaped his lips: 'He is nobler than I.'
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p42" shownumber="no">
      "But this officer showed himself worthy of commanding such
      men as this private; for right nobly did he understand and
      meet his feelings. He uttered no word of the discovery he had
      made, till years afterwards; but it soon began to be remarked
      that whenever anything arduous, or in any manner
      distinguished, had to be done, this man was sure to be of the
      party appointed. In short, as often as he could, the colonel
      "set him in the forefront of the battle." Passing through all
      with wonderful escape, he was soon as much noticed for his
      reckless bravery, as hitherto for his precision in the
      discharge of duties bringing only commendation and not
      honour. But his final lustration was at hand.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p43" shownumber="no">
      "A great part of the army was hastening, by forced marches,
      to raise the siege of a town which was already on the point
      of falling into the hands of the enemy. Forming one of a
      reconnoitring party, which preceded the main body at some
      considerable distance, he and his companions came suddenly
      upon one of the enemy's outposts, occupying a high, and on
      one side precipitous rock, a short way from the town, which
      it commanded. Retreat was impossible, for they were already
      discovered, and the bullets were falling amongst them like
      the first of a hail-storm. The only possibility of escape
      remaining for them was a nearly hopeless improbability. It
      lay in forcing the post on this steep rock; which if they
      could do before assistance came to the enemy, they might,
      perhaps, be able to hold out, by means of its defences, till
      the arrival of the army. Their position was at once
      understood by all; and, by a sudden, simultaneous impulse,
      they found themselves half-way up the steep ascent, and in
      the struggle of a close conflict, without being aware of any
      order to that effect from their officer. But their courage
      was of no avail; the advantages of the place were too great;
      and in a few minutes the whole party was cut to pieces, or
      stretched helpless on the rock. Our youth had fallen amongst
      the foremost; for a musket ball had grazed his skull, and
      laid him insensible.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p44" shownumber="no">
      "But consciousness slowly returned, and he succeeded at last
      in raising himself and looking around him. The place was
      deserted. A few of his friends, alive, but grievously
      wounded, lay near him. The rest were dead. It appeared that,
      learning the proximity of the English forces from this
      rencontre with part of their advanced guard, and dreading
      lest the town, which was on the point of surrendering, should
      after all be snatched from their grasp, the commander of the
      enemy's forces had ordered an immediate and general assault;
      and had for this purpose recalled from their outposts the
      whole of his troops thus stationed, that he might make the
      attempt with the utmost strength he could accumulate.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p45" shownumber="no">
      "As the youth's power of vision returned, he perceived, from
      the height where he he lay, that the town was already in the
      hands of the enemy. But looking down into the level space
      immediately below him, he started to his feet at once; for a
      girl, bare-headed, was fleeing towards the rock, pursued by
      several soldiers. "Aha!" said he, divining her
      purpose—the soldiers behind and the rock before
      her—"I will help you to die!" And he stooped and
      wrenched from the dead fingers of a sergeant the sword which
      they clenched by the bloody hilt. A new throb of life pulsed
      through him to his very finger-tips; and on the brink of the
      unseen world he stood, with the blood rushing through his
      veins in a wild dance of excitement. One who lay near him
      wounded, but recovered afterwards, said that he looked like
      one inspired. With a keen eye he watched the chase. The girl
      drew nigh; and rushed up the path near which he was standing.
      Close on her footsteps came the soldiers, the distance
      gradually lessening between them.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p46" shownumber="no">
      "Not many paces higher up, was a narrower part of the ascent,
      where the path was confined by great stones, or pieces of
      rock. Here had been the chief defence in the preceding
      assault, and in it lay many bodies of his friends. Thither he
      went and took his stand.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p47" shownumber="no">
      "On the girl came, over the dead, with rigid hands and flying
      feet, the bloodless skin drawn tight on her features, and her
      eyes awfully large and wild. She did not see him though she
      bounded past so near that her hair flew in his eyes. "Never
      mind!" said he, "we shall meet soon." And he stepped into the
      narrow path just in time to face her pursuers—between
      her and them. Like the red lightning the bloody sword fell,
      and a man beneath it. Cling! clang! went the echoes in the
      rocks—and another man was down; for, in his excitement,
      he was a destroying angel to the breathless pursuers. His
      stature rose, his chest dilated; and as the third foe fell
      dead, the girl was safe; for her body lay a broken, empty,
      but undesecrated temple, at the foot of the rock. That moment
      his sword flew in shivers from his grasp. The next instant he
      fell, pierced to the heart; and his spirit rose triumphant,
      free, strong, and calm, above the stormy world, which at
      length lay vanquished beneath him."
    </p>
    <hr />
    <p id="vii-p48" shownumber="no">
      "A capital story!" cried our host, the moment the curate had
      ceased reading. "But you should not have killed him. You
      should have made a general of him. By heaven! he deserved
      it."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p49" shownumber="no">
      Mr. Armstrong was evidently much pleased that the colonel so
      heartily sympathized with his tale. And every one else added
      some words of commendation. I could not help thinking with
      myself that he had only embodied the story of his own life in
      other more striking forms. But I knew that, if I said so, he
      would laugh at me, and answer that all he had done was quite
      easy to do—he had found no difficulty in it; whereas
      this man was a hero and did the thing that he found very
      difficult indeed. Still I was sure that the story was at
      least the outgrowth of his own mind.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p50" shownumber="no">
      "May we ask," I said, "how much of the tale is fact?"
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p51" shownumber="no">
      "I am sorry it is not all fact," he answered.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p52" shownumber="no">
      "Tell us how much, then," I said.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p53" shownumber="no">
      "Well, I will tell you what made me write it. I heard an old
      lady at a dinner-table mention that she had once known a
      young officer who had his sword broken over his head, and was
      dismissed from the army, for cowardice. I began trying first
      to understand his feelings; then to see how the thing could
      have happened; and then to discover what could be done for
      him. And hence the story. That was all, I am sorry to say."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p54" shownumber="no">
      "I thought as much," I rejoined.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p55" shownumber="no">
      "Will you excuse me if I venture to make a remark?" said Mrs.
      Bloomfield.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p56" shownumber="no">
      "With all my heart," answered the curate.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p57" shownumber="no">
      "It seemed to me that there was nothing Christian in the
      story. And I cannot help feeling that a clergyman might,
      therefore, have done better."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p58" shownumber="no">
      "I allow that in words there is nothing Christian," answered
      Mr. Armstrong; "and I am quite ready to allow also that it
      might have been better if something of the kind you mean had
      been expressed in it. The whole thing, however, is only a
      sketch. But I cannot allow that, in spirit and scope, it is
      anything other than Christian, or indeed anything but
      Christian. It seems to me that the whole might be used as a
      Christian parable."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p59" shownumber="no">
      While the curate spoke, I had seen Adela's face flush; but
      the cause was not <span class="ital" id="vii-p59.1">visible</span> to me. As he uttered the
      last words, a hand was laid on his shoulder, and Harry's
      voice said:
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p60" shownumber="no">
      "At your parables again, Ralph?"
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p61" shownumber="no">
      He had come in so gently that the only sign of his entrance
      had been the rose-light on Adela's cheeks.—Was he the
      sun? And was she a cloud of the east?
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p62" shownumber="no">
      "Glad to see you safe amongst us again," said the colonel,
      backed by almost every one of the company.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p63" shownumber="no">
      "What's your quarrel with my parables, Harry?" said the
      curate.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p64" shownumber="no">
      "Quarrel? None at all. They are the delight of my heart. I
      only wish you would give our friends one of your
      best—<span class="ital" id="vii-p64.1">The Castle</span>, for instance."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p65" shownumber="no">
      "Not yet a while, Harry. It is not my turn for some time, I
      hope. Perhaps Miss Cathcart will be tired of the whole
      affair, before it comes round to me again."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p66" shownumber="no">
      "Then I shall deserve to be starved of stories all the rest
      of my life," answered Adela, laughing.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p67" shownumber="no">
      "If you will allow me, then," said Harry, "I will give you a
      parable, called <span class="ital" id="vii-p67.1">The Lost Church</span>, from the German poet,
      Uhland."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p68" shownumber="no">
      "Softly, Harry," said his brother; "you are ready enough with
      what is not yours to give; but where is your own story that
      you promised, and which indeed we should have a right to
      demand, whether you had promised it or not?"
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p69" shownumber="no">
      "I am working at it, Ralph, in my spare moments, which are
      not very many; and I want to choose the right sort of night
      to tell it in, too. This one wouldn't do at all. There's no
      moon."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p70" shownumber="no">
      "If it is a horrid story, it is a pity you did not read it
      last time, before you set out to cross the moor."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p71" shownumber="no">
      "Oh, that night would not have done at all. A night like that
      drives all fear out of one's head. But indeed it is not
      finished yet.—May I repeat the parable now, Miss
      Cathcart?"
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p72" shownumber="no">
      "What do you mean by a <span class="ital" id="vii-p72.1">parable</span>, Mr. Henry?"
      interrupted Mrs. Cathcart. "It sounds rather profane to me."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p73" shownumber="no">
      "I mean a picture in words, where more is meant than meets
      the ear."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p74" shownumber="no">
      "But why call it a parable?"
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p75" shownumber="no">
      "Because it is one."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p76" shownumber="no">
      "Why not speak in plain words then?"
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p77" shownumber="no">
      "Because a good parable is plainer than the plainest words.
      You remember what Tennyson says—that
    </p>
    <pre id="vii-p77.1" xml:space="preserve">
  'truth embodied in a tale
  Shall enter in at lowly doors'?"
</pre>
    <p id="vii-p78" shownumber="no">
      "Goethe," said the curate, "has a little parable about poems,
      which is equally true about parables—
    </p>
    <pre id="vii-p78.1" xml:space="preserve">
  'Poems are painted window-panes.
  If one looks from the square into the church,
  Dusk and dimness are his gains—
  Sir Philistine is left in the lurch.
  The sight, so seen, may well enrage him,
  Nor any words henceforth assuage him.

  But come just inside what conceals;
  Cross the holy threshold quite—
  All at once,'tis rainbow-bright;
  Device and story flash to light;
  A gracious splendour truth reveals.
  This, to God's children, is full measure;
  It edifies and gives them pleasure.'"
</pre>
    <p id="vii-p79" shownumber="no">
      "I can't follow that," said Adela.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p80" shownumber="no">
      "I will write it out for you," said Harry; "and then you will
      be able to follow it perfectly."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p81" shownumber="no">
      "Thank you very much. Now for your parable."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p82" shownumber="no">
      "It is called <span class="ital" id="vii-p82.1">The Lost Church</span>; and I assure you it is
      full of meaning."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p83" shownumber="no">
      "I hope I shall be able to find it out."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p84" shownumber="no">
      "You will find the more the longer you think about it.
    </p>
    <pre id="vii-p84.1" xml:space="preserve">
  'Oft in the far wood, overhead,
    Tones of a bell are heard obscurely;
  How old the sounds no sage has said,
    Or yet explained the story surely.
  From the lost church, the legend saith,
    Out on the winds, the ringing goeth;
  Once full of pilgrims was the path—
    Now where to find it, no one knoweth.

  Deep in the wood I lately went,
    Where no foot-trodden path is lying;
  From the time's woe and discontent,
    My heart went forth to God in sighing.
  When in the forest's wild repose,
    I heard the ringing somewhat clearer;
  The higher that my longing rose,
    Downward it rang the fuller, nearer.

  So on its thoughts my heart did brood,
    My sense was with the sound so busy,
  That I have never understood
    How I clomb up the height so dizzy.
  To me it seemed a hundred years
    Had passed away in dreaming, sighing—
  When lo! high o'er the clouds, appears
    An open space in sunlight lying.

  The heaven, dark-blue, above it bowed;
    The sun shone o'er it, large and glowing;
  Beneath, a ministers structure proud
    Stood in the gold light, golden showing.
  It seemed on those great clouds, sun-clear,
    Aloft to hover, as on pinions;
  Its spire-point seemed to disappear,
    Melting away in high dominions.

  The bell's clear tones, entrancing, full—
    The quivering tower, they, booming, swung it;
  No human hand the rope did pull—
    The holy storm-winds sweeping rung it.
  The storm, the stream, came down, came near,
    And seized my heart with longing holy;
  Into the church I went, with fear,
    With trembling step, and gladness lowly.

  The threshold crossed—I cannot show
    What in me moved; words cannot paint it.
  Both dark and clear, the windows glow
    With noble forms of martyrs sainted.
  I gazed and saw—transfigured glory!
    The pictures swell and break their barriers;
  I saw the world and all its story
    Of holy women, holy warriors.

  Down at the altar I sank slowly;
    My heart was like the face of Stephen.
  Aloft, upon the arches holy,
    Shone out in gold the glow of heaven.
  I prayed; I looked again; and lo!
    The dome's high sweep had flown asunder;
  The heavenly gates wide open go;
    And every veil unveils a wonder.

  What gloriousness I then beheld,
    Kneeling in prayer, silent and wondrous,
  What sounds triumphant on me swelled,
    Like organs and like trumpets thunderous—
  My mortal words can never tell;
    But who for such is sighing sorest,
  Let him give heed unto the bell
    That dimly soundeth in the forest.'"
</pre>
    <p id="vii-p85" shownumber="no">
      "Splendid!" cried the schoolmaster, with enthusiasm.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p86" shownumber="no">
      "What is the lost church?" asked Mrs. Cathcart.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p87" shownumber="no">
      "No one can tell, but him who finds it, like the poet,"
      answered the curate.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p88" shownumber="no">
      "But I suppose <span class="ital" id="vii-p88.1">you</span> at least consider it the Church of
      England," returned the lady with one of her sweetest attempts
      at a smile.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p89" shownumber="no">
      "God forbid!" exclaimed the clergyman, with a kind of sacred
      horror.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p90" shownumber="no">
      "Not the Church of England!" cried Mrs. Cathcart, in a tone
      of horror likewise, dashed with amazement.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p91" shownumber="no">
      "No, madam—the Church of God; the great
      cathedral-church of the universe; of which Church I trust the
      Church of England is a little Jesus-chapel."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p92" shownumber="no">
      "God bless you, Mr. Armstrong!" cried the schoolmaster.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p93" shownumber="no">
      The colonel likewise showed some sign of emotion. Mrs.
      Cathcart looked set-down and indignant. Percy stared. Adela
      and Harry looked at each other.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p94" shownumber="no">
      "Whoever finds God in his own heart," said the clergyman,
      solemnly, "has found the lost Church—the Church of
      God."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p95" shownumber="no">
      And he looked at Adela as he spoke. She cast down her eyes,
      and thanked him with her heart.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p96" shownumber="no">
      A silence followed.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p97" shownumber="no">
      "Harry, you must come up with your story next
      time—positively," said Mr. Armstrong at length.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p98" shownumber="no">
      "I don't think I can. I cannot undertake to do so, at all
      events."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p99" shownumber="no">
      "Then what is to be done?—I have it. Lizzie, my dear,
      you have got that story you wrote once for a Christmas paper,
      have you not?"
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p100" shownumber="no">
      "Yes, I have, Ralph; but that is far too slight a thing to be
      worth reading here."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p101" shownumber="no">
      "It will do at least to give Harry a chance for his. I
      mustn't praise it 'afore fowk,' you know."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p102" shownumber="no">
      "But it was never quite finished—at least so people
      said."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p103" shownumber="no">
      "Well, you can finish it to-morrow well enough."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p104" shownumber="no">
      "I haven't time."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p105" shownumber="no">
      "You needn't be working at that—all day long and every
      day. There is no such hurry."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p106" shownumber="no">
      The blank indicates a certain cessation of intelligible sound
      occasioned by the close application of Lizzie's palm to
      Ralph's lips. She did not, dare, however, to make any further
      opposition to his request.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p107" shownumber="no">
      "I think we have some claim on you, Mrs. Armstrong," said the
      host. "It will be my sister's turn next time, and after that
      Percy's."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p108" shownumber="no">
      Percy gave a great laugh; and his mother said, with a slight
      toss of her head:
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p109" shownumber="no">
      "I am not so fond of being criticised myself!"
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p110" shownumber="no">
      "Has criticism been <span class="ital" id="vii-p110.1">your</span> occupation, Mrs. Cathcart," I
      said, "during our readings? If so, then indeed we have a
      claim on you greater than I had supposed."
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p111" shownumber="no">
      She could not hide some degree of confusion and annoyance.
      But I had had my revenge, and I had no wish for her story; so
      I said nothing more.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p112" shownumber="no">
      We parted with the understanding that Mrs. Armstrong would
      read her story on the following Monday.
    </p>
    <p id="vii-p113" shownumber="no">
      Again, before he took his leave, Mr. Harry had a little
      therapeutic <span class="ital" id="vii-p113.1">tete-a-tete</span> with Miss Adela, which lasted
      about two minutes, Mrs. Cathcart watching them every second
      of the time, with her eyes as round and wide as she could
      make them, for they were by nature very long, and by art very
      narrow, for she rarely opened them to any width at all. They
      were not pleasant eyes, those eyes of Mrs. Cathcart's.
      Percy's were like them, only better, for though they had a
      reddish tinge, he did open them wider.
    </p>
</div1>

    <div1 id="viii" next="toc" prev="vii" title="Chapter VII. My Uncle Peter">
    <h2 id="viii-p0.1">
      CHAPTER VII.
    </h2>
    <h3 id="viii-p0.2">
      MY UNCLE PETER.
    </h3>
    <p id="viii-p1" shownumber="no">
      "Why don't you write a story, Percy?" said his mother to him
      next morning at breakfast.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p2" shownumber="no">
      "Plenty of quill-driving at Somerset-House, mother. I prefer
      something else in the holidays."
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p3" shownumber="no">
      "But I don't like to see you showing to disadvantage, Percy,"
      said his uncle kindly. "Why don't you try?"
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p4" shownumber="no">
      "The doctor-fellow hasn't read one yet. And I don't think he
      will."
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p5" shownumber="no">
      "Have patience. I think he will."
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p6" shownumber="no">
      "I don't care. I don't want to hear it. It's all a confounded
      bore. They're nothing but goody humbug, or sentimental
      whining. His would be sure to smell of black draught. I'm not
      partial to drugs."
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p7" shownumber="no">
      The mother frowned, and the uncle tried to smile kindly and
      excusingly. Percy rose and left the room.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p8" shownumber="no">
      "You see he's jealous of the doctor," remarked his mother,
      with an upward toss of the head.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p9" shownumber="no">
      The colonel did not reply, and I ventured no remark.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p10" shownumber="no">
      "There is a vein of essential vulgarity in both the
      brothers," said the lady.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p11" shownumber="no">
      "I don't think so," returned the colonel; and there the
      conversation ended.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p12" shownumber="no">
      Adela was practising at her piano the greater part of the
      day. The weather would not admit of a walk.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p13" shownumber="no">
      When we were all seated once more for our reading and Mrs.
      Armstrong had her paper in her hand, after a little delay of
      apparent irresolution, she said all at once:
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p14" shownumber="no">
      "Ralph, I can't read. Will you read it for me?"
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p15" shownumber="no">
      "Do try to read it yourself, my dear," said her husband.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p16" shownumber="no">
      "I am sure I shall break down," she answered.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p17" shownumber="no">
      "If you were able to write it, surely you are able to read
      it," said the colonel. "I know what my difficulty would be."
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p18" shownumber="no">
      "It is a very different thing to read one's own writing. I
      could read anything else well enough.—Will you read it
      for me, Henry?"
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p19" shownumber="no">
      "With pleasure, if it must be any other than yourself. I know
      your handwriting nearly as well as my own. It's none of your
      usual lady-hands-all point and no character. But what do you
      say, Ralph?"
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p20" shownumber="no">
      "Read it by all means, if she will have it so. The company
      has had enough of my reading. It will be a change of voice at
      least."
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p21" shownumber="no">
      I saw that Adela looked pleasedly expectant.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p22" shownumber="no">
      "Pray don't look for much," said Mrs. Armstrong in a pleading
      tone. "I assure you it is nothing, or at best a mere trifle.
      But I could not help myself, without feeling obstinate. And
      my husband lays so much on the cherished obstinacy of Lady
      Macbeth, holding that to be the key to her character, that he
      has terrified me from every indulgence of mine."
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p23" shownumber="no">
      She laughed very sweetly; and her husband joining in the
      laugh, all further hindrance was swept away in the music of
      their laughter; and Harry, taking the papers from his
      sister's hand, commenced at once. It was partly in print, and
      partly in manuscript.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p24" shownumber="no">
      "MY UNCLE PETER.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p25" shownumber="no">
      "I will tell you the story of my Uncle Peter, who was born on
      Christmas-day. He was very anxious to die on Christmas-day as
      well; but I must confess that was rather ambitious in Uncle
      Peter. Shakespeare is said to have been born on St.
      George's-day, and there is some ground for believing that he
      died on St. George's-day. He thus fulfilled a cycle. But we
      cannot expect that of any but great men, and Uncle Peter was
      not a great man, though I think I shall be able to show that
      he was a good man. The only pieces of selfishness I ever
      discovered in him were, his self-gratulation at having been
      born on Christmas-day, and the ambition with regard to his
      death, which I have just recorded; and that this selfishness
      was not of a kind to be very injurious to his fellowmen, I
      think I shall be able to show as well.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p26" shownumber="no">
      "The first remembrance that I have of him, is his taking me
      one Christmas-eve to the largest toy-shop in London, and
      telling me to choose any toy whatever that I pleased. He
      little knew the agony of choice into which this request of
      his,—for it was put to me as a request, in the most
      polite, loving manner,—threw his astonished nephew. If
      a general right of choice from the treasures of the whole
      world had been unanimously voted me, it could hardly have
      cast me into greater perplexity. I wandered about, staring
      like a distracted ghost at the 'wealth of Ormus and of Ind,'
      displayed about me. Uncle Peter followed me with perfect
      patience; nay, I believe, with a delight that equalled my
      perplexity, for, every now and then when I looked round to
      him with a silent appeal for sympathy in the distressing
      dilemma into which he had thrown me, I found him rubbing his
      hands and spiritually chuckling over his victim. Nor would he
      volunteer the least assistance to save me from the dire
      consequences of too much liberty. How long I was in making up
      my mind I cannot tell; but as I look back upon this splendour
      of my childhood, I feel as if I must have wandered for weeks
      through interminable forest-alleys of toy-bearing trees. As
      often as I read the story of Aladdin—and I read it now
      and then still, for I have children about, and their books
      about—the subterranean orchard of jewels always brings
      back to my inward vision the inexhaustible riches of the
      toy-shop to which Uncle Peter took me that Christmas-eve. As
      soon as, in despair of choosing well, I had made a desperate
      plunge at decision, my Uncle Peter, as if to forestall any
      supervention of repentance, began buying like a maniac,
      giving me everything that took his fancy or mine, till we and
      our toys nearly filled the cab which he called to take us
      home.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p27" shownumber="no">
      "Uncle Peter was little round man, not <span class="ital" id="viii-p27.1">very</span> fat,
      resembling both in limbs and features an overgrown baby. And
      I believe the resemblance was not merely an external one;
      for, though his intellect was quite up to par, he retained a
      degree of simplicity of character and of tastes that was not
      childlike only, but bordered, sometimes, upon the childish.
      To look at him, you could not have fancied a face or a figure
      with less of the romantic about them; yet I believe that the
      whole region of his brain was held in fee-simple, whatever
      that may mean, by a race of fairy architects, who built
      aerial castles therein, regardless of expense. His
      imagination was the most distinguishing feature of his
      character. And to hear him defend any of his extravagancies,
      it would appear that he considered himself especially
      privileged in that respect. 'Ah, my dear,' he would say to my
      mother when she expostulated with him on making some present
      far beyond the small means he at that time possessed, 'ah, my
      dear, you see I was born on Christmas-day.' Many a time he
      would come in from town, where he was a clerk in a merchant's
      office, with the water running out of his boots, and his
      umbrella carefully tucked under his arm; and we would know
      very well that he had given the last coppers he had, for his
      omnibus home, to some beggar or crossing-sweeper, and had
      then been so delighted with the pleasure he had given, that
      he forgot to make the best of it by putting up his umbrella.
      Home he would trudge, in his worn suit of black, with his
      steel watch-chain and bunch of ancestral seals swinging and
      ringing from his fob, and the rain running into his trousers
      pockets, to the great endangerment of the health of his
      cherished old silver watch, which never went wrong because it
      was put right every day by St. Paul's. He was quite poor
      then, as I have said. I do not think he had more than a
      hundred pounds a-year, and he must have been five and thirty.
      I suppose his employers showed their care for the morals of
      their clerks, by never allowing them any margin to mis-spend.
      But Uncle Peter lived in constant hope and expectation of
      some unexampled good luck befalling him; 'For,' said he, 'I
      was born on Christmas-day.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p28" shownumber="no">
      "He was never married. When people used to jest with him
      about being an old bachelor, he used to smile, for anything
      would make him smile; but I was a very little boy indeed when
      I began to observe that the smile on such occasions was
      mingled with sadness, and that Uncle Peter's face looked very
      much as if he were going to cry. But he never said anything
      on the subject, and not even my mother knew whether he had
      had any love-story or not. I have often wondered whether his
      goodness might not come in part from his having lost some one
      very dear to him, and having his life on earth purified by
      the thoughts of her life in heaven. But I never found out.
      After his death—for he did die, though not on
      Christmas-day—I found a lock of hair folded in paper
      with a date on it—that was all—in a secret drawer
      of his old desk. The date was far earlier than my first
      recollections of him. I reverentially burnt it with fire.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p29" shownumber="no">
      "He lived in lodgings by himself not far from our house; and,
      when not with us, was pretty sure to be found seated in his
      easy-chair, for he was fond of his simple comforts, beside a
      good fire, reading by the light of one candle. He had his tea
      always as soon as he came home, and some buttered toast or a
      hot muffin, of which he was sure to make me eat
      three-quarters if I chanced to drop in upon him at the right
      hour, which, I am rather ashamed to say, I not unfrequently
      did. He dared not order another, as I soon discovered. Yet, I
      fear, that did not abate my appetite for what there was. You
      see, I was never so good as Uncle Peter. When he had finished
      his tea, he turned his chair to the fire, and read—what
      do you think? Sensible Travels and Discoveries, or Political
      Economy, or Popular Geology? No: Fairy Tales, as many as he
      could lay hold of; and when they failed him, Romances or
      Novels. Almost anything in this way would do that was not
      bad. I believe he had read every word of Richardson's novels,
      and most of Fielding's and De Foe's. But once I saw him throw
      a volume in the fire, which he had been fidgeting over for a
      while. I was just finishing a sum I had brought across to him
      to help me with. I looked up, and saw the volume in the fire.
      The heat made it writhe open, and I saw the author's name,
      and that was <span class="ital" id="viii-p29.1">Sterne</span>. He had bought it at a book-stall
      as he came home. He sat awhile, and then got up and took down
      his Bible, and began reading a chapter in the New Testament,
      as if for an antidote to the book he had destroyed."
    </p>
    <hr />
    <p id="viii-p30" shownumber="no">
      "I put in that piece," said the curate.
    </p>
    <hr />
    <p id="viii-p31" shownumber="no">
      "But Uncle Peter's luck came at last—at least, he
      thought it did, when he received a lawyer's letter announcing
      the <span class="ital" id="viii-p31.1">demise</span> of a cousin of whom he had heard little for
      a great many years, although they had been warm friends while
      at school together. This cousin had been brought up to some
      trade in the wood line—had been a cooper or a
      carpenter, and had somehow or other got landed in India, and,
      though not in the Company's service, had contrived in one way
      and another to amass what might be called a large fortune in
      any rank of life. I am afraid to mention the amount of it,
      lest it should throw discredit on my story. The whole of this
      fortune he left to Uncle Peter, for he had no nearer
      relation, and had always remembered him with affection.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p32" shownumber="no">
      "I happened to be seated beside my uncle when the lawyer's
      letter arrived. He was reading 'Peter Wilkins.' He laid down
      the book with reluctance, thinking the envelope contained
      some advertisement of slaty coal for his kitchen-fire, or
      cottony silk for his girls' dresses. Fancy my surprise when
      my little uncle jumped up on his chair, and thence on the
      table, upon which he commenced a sort of demoniac hornpipe.
      But that sober article of furniture declined giving its
      support to such proceedings for a single moment, and fell
      with an awful crash to the floor. My uncle was dancing amidst
      its ruins like Nero in blazing Rome, when he was reduced to
      an awful sense of impropriety by the entrance of his
      landlady. I was sitting in open-mouthed astonishment at my
      uncle's extravagance, when he suddenly dropped into his
      chair, like a lark into its nest, leaving heaven silent. But
      silence did not reign long.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p33" shownumber="no">
      "'<span class="ital" id="viii-p33.1">Well</span>! Mr. Belper,' began his landlady, in a tone as
      difficult of description as it is easy of conception, for her
      fists had already planted themselves in her own opposing
      sides. But, to my astonishment, my uncle was not in the least
      awed, although I am sure, however much he tried to hide it,
      that I have often seen him tremble in his shoes at the
      distant roar of this tigress. But it is wonderful how much
      courage a pocketful of sovereigns will give. It is far better
      for rousing the pluck of a man than any number of bottles of
      wine in his head. What a brave thing a whole fortune must be
      then!
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p34" shownumber="no">
      "'Take that rickety old thing away,' said my uncle.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p35" shownumber="no">
      "'Rickety, Mr. Belper! I'm astonished to hear a decent
      gentleman like you slander the very table as you've eaten off
      for the last—'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p36" shownumber="no">
      "'We won't be precise to a year, ma'am,' interrupted my
      uncle.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p37" shownumber="no">
      "'And if you will have little scapegraces of neveys into my
      house to break the furniture, why, them as breaks, pays, Mr.
      Belper.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p38" shownumber="no">
      "'Very well. Of course I will pay for it. I broke it myself,
      ma'am; and if you don't get out of my room, I'll—'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p39" shownumber="no">
      "Uncle Peter jumped up once more, and made for the heap of
      ruins in the middle of the floor. The landlady vanished in a
      moment, and my uncle threw himself again into his chair, and
      absolutely roared with laughter.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p40" shownumber="no">
      "'Shan't we have rare fun, Charlie, my boy?' said he at last,
      and went off into another fit of laughter.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p41" shownumber="no">
      "'Why, uncle, what is the matter with you?' I managed to say,
      in utter bewilderment.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p42" shownumber="no">
      "'Nothing but luck, Charlie. It's gone to my head. I'm not
      used to it, Charlie, that's all. I'll come all right
      by-and-by. Bless you, my boy!'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p43" shownumber="no">
      "What do you think was the first thing my uncle did to
      relieve himself of the awful accession of power which had
      just befallen him? The following morning he gathered together
      every sixpence he had in the house, and went out of one
      grocer's shop into another, and out of one baker's shop into
      another, until he had changed the whole into threepenny
      pieces. Then he walked to town, as usual, to business. But
      one or two of his friends who were walking the same way, and
      followed behind him, could not think what Mr. Belper was
      about. Every crossing that he came to he made use of to cross
      to the other side. He crossed and recrossed the same street
      twenty times, they said. But at length they observed, that,
      with a legerdemain worthy of a professor, he slipped
      something into every sweeper's hand as he passed him. It was
      one of the threepenny pieces. When he walked home in the
      evening, he had nothing to give, and besides went through one
      of the wet experiences to which I have already alluded. To
      add to his discomfort, he found, when he got home, that his
      tobacco-jar was quite empty, so that he was forced to put on
      his wet shoes again—for he never, to the end of his
      days, had more than one pair at a time—in order to come
      across to my mother to borrow sixpence. Before the legacy was
      paid to him, he went through a good many of the tortures
      which result from being 'a king and no king.' The inward
      consciousness and the outward possibility did not in the
      least correspond. At length, after much manoeuvring with the
      lawyers, who seemed to sympathize with the departed cousin in
      this, that they too would prefer keeping the money till death
      parted them and it, he succeeded in getting a thousand pounds
      of it on Christmas-eve.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p44" shownumber="no">
      "'NOW!' said Uncle Peter, in enormous capitals.—That
      night a thundering knock came to our door. We were all
      sitting in our little dining-room—father, mother, and
      seven children of us—talking about what we should do
      next day. The door opened, and in came the most grotesque
      figure you could imagine. It was seven feet high at least,
      without any head, a mere walking tree-stump, as far as shape
      went, only it looked soft. The little ones were terrified,
      but not the bigger ones of us; for from top to toe (if it had
      a toe) it was covered with toys of every conceivable
      description, fastened on to it somehow or other. It was a
      perfect treasure-cave of Ali Baba turned inside out. We
      shrieked with delight. The figure stood perfectly still, and
      we gathered round it in a group to have a nearer view of the
      wonder. We then discovered that there were tickets on all the
      articles, which we supposed at first to record the price of
      each. But, upon still closer examination, we discovered that
      every one of the tickets had one or other of our names upon
      it. This caused a fresh explosion of joy. Nor was it the
      children only that were thus remembered. A little box bore my
      mother's name. When she opened it, we saw a real gold watch
      and chain, and seals and dangles of every sort, of useful and
      useless kind; and my mother's initials were on the back of
      the watch. My father had a silver flute, and to the music of
      it we had such a dance! the strange figure, now considerable
      lighter, joining in it without uttering a word. During the
      dance one of my sisters, a very sharp-eyed little puss,
      espied about half way up the monster two bright eyes looking
      out of a shadowy depth of something like the skirts of a
      great coat. She peeped and peeped; and at length, with a
      perfect scream of exultation, cried out, 'It's Uncle Peter!
      It's Uncle Peter!' The music ceased; the dance was forgotten;
      we flew upon him like a pack of hungry wolves; we tore him to
      the ground; despoiled him of coats, and plaids, and elevating
      sticks; and discovered the kernel of the beneficent monster
      in the person of real Uncle Peter; which, after all, was the
      best present he could have brought us on Christmas-eve, for
      we had been very dull for want of him, and had been wondering
      why he did not come.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p45" shownumber="no">
      "But Uncle Peter had laid great plans for his birthday, and
      for the carrying out of them he took me into his
      confidence,—I being now a lad of fifteen, and partaking
      sufficiently of my uncle's nature to enjoy at least the fun
      of his benevolence. He had been for some time perfecting his
      information about a few of the families in the neighbourhood;
      for he was a bit of a gossip, and did not turn his landlady
      out of the room when she came in with a whisper of news, in
      the manner in which he had turned her out when she came to
      expostulate about the table. But she knew her lodger well
      enough never to dare to bring him any scandal. From her he
      had learned that a certain artist in the neighbourhood was
      very poor. He made inquiry about him where he thought he
      could hear more, and finding that he was steady and
      hard-working (Uncle Peter never cared to inquire whether he
      had genius or not; it was enough to him that the poor
      fellow's pictures did not sell), resolved that he should have
      a more pleasant Christmas than he expected. One other chief
      outlet for his brotherly love, in the present instance, was a
      dissenting minister and his wife, who had a large family of
      little children. They lived in the same street with himself.
      Uncle Peter was an unwavering adherent to the Church of
      England, but he would have felt himself a dissenter at once
      if he had excommunicated any one by withdrawing his
      sympathies from him. He knew that this minister was a
      thoroughly good man, and he had even gone to hear him preach
      once or twice. He knew too that his congregation was not the
      more liberal to him that he was liberal to all men. So he
      resolved that he would act the part of one of the black
      angels that brought bread and meat to Elijah in the
      wilderness. Uncle Peter would never have pretended to rank
      higher than one of the foresaid ravens.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p46" shownumber="no">
      "A great part of the forenoon of Christmas-day was spent by
      my uncle and me in preparations. The presents he had planned
      were many, but I will only mention two or three of them in
      particular. For the minister and his family he got a small
      bottle with a large mouth. This he filled as full of new
      sovereigns as it would hold; labelled it outside, <span class="ital" id="viii-p46.1">Pickled
      Mushrooms</span>; 'for doesn't it grow in the earth without any
      seed?' said he; and then wrapped it up like a grocer's
      parcel. For the artist, he took a large shell from his
      chimney-piece; folded a fifty-pound note in a bit of paper,
      which he tied up with a green ribbon; inserted the paper in
      the jaws of the shell, so that the ends of the ribbon should
      hang out; folded it up in paper and sealed it; wrote outside,
      <span class="ital" id="viii-p46.2">Enquire within</span>; enclosed the whole in a tin box and
      directed it, <span class="ital" id="viii-p46.3">With Christmas-day's compliments</span>; 'for
      wasn't I born on Christmas-day?' concluded Uncle Peter for
      the twentieth time that forenoon. Then there were a dozen or
      two of the best port he could get, for a lady who had just
      had a baby, and whose husband and his income he knew from
      business relations. Nor were the children forgotten. Every
      house in his street and ours in which he knew there were
      little ones, had a parcel of toys and sweet things prepared
      for it.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p47" shownumber="no">
      "As soon as the afternoon grew dusky, we set out with as many
      as we could carry. A slight disguise secured me from
      discovery, my duty being to leave the parcels at the
      different houses. In the case of the more valuable of them,
      my duty was to ask for the master or mistress, and see the
      packet in safe hands. In this I was successful in every
      instance. It must have been a great relief to my uncle when
      the number of parcels was sufficiently diminished to restore
      to him the use of his hands, for to him they were as
      necessary for rubbing as a tail is to a dog for
      wagging—in both cases for electrical reasons, no doubt.
      He dropped several parcels in the vain attempt to hold them
      and perform the usual frictional movement notwithstanding; so
      he was compelled instead to go through a kind of solemn pace,
      which got more and more rapid as the parcels decreased in
      number, till it became at last, in its wild movements,
      something like a Highlander's sword-dance. We had to go home
      several times for more, keeping the best till the last. When
      Uncle Peter saw me give the 'pickled mushrooms' into the
      hands of the lady of the house, he uttered a kind of laugh,
      strangled into a crow, which startled the good lady, who was
      evidently rather alarmed already at the weight of the small
      parcel, for she said, with a scared look:—
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p48" shownumber="no">
      "'It's not gunpowder, is it?'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p49" shownumber="no">
      "'No,' I said; 'I think it's shot.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p50" shownumber="no">
      "'Shot!' said she, looking even more alarmed. 'Don't you
      think you had better take it back again?'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p51" shownumber="no">
      "She held out the parcel to me, and made as if she would shut
      the door.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p52" shownumber="no">
      "'Why, ma'am,' I answered, 'you would not have me taken up
      for stealing it?'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p53" shownumber="no">
      "It was a foolish reply; but it answered the purpose if not
      the question. She kept the parcel and shut the door. When I
      looked round I saw my uncle going through a regular series of
      convolutions, corresponding exactly to the bodily contortions
      he must have executed at school every time he received a
      course of what they call <span class="ital" id="viii-p53.1">palmies</span> in Scotland; if,
      indeed, Uncle Peter was ever even suspected of improper
      behaviour at school. It consisted first of a dance, then a
      double-up; then another dance, then another double-up, and so
      on.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p54" shownumber="no">
      "'Some stupid hoax, I suppose!' said the artist, as I put the
      parcel into his hands. He looked gloomy enough, poor fellow.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p55" shownumber="no">
      "'Don't be too sure of that, if you please, sir,' said I, and
      vanished.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p56" shownumber="no">
      "Everything was a good joke to uncle all that evening.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p57" shownumber="no">
      "'Charlie,' said he, 'I never had such a birthday in my life
      before; but, please God, now I've begun, this will not be the
      last of the sort. But, you young rascal, if you split, why,
      I'll thrash the life out of you. No, I won't—'here my
      uncle assumed a dignified attitude, and concluded with mock
      solemnity—'No, I won't. I will cut you off with a
      shilling.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p58" shownumber="no">
      "This was a <span class="ital" id="viii-p58.1">crescendo</span> passage, ending in a howl; upon
      which he commenced once more an edition of the Highland
      fling, with impromptu variations.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p59" shownumber="no">
      "When all the parcels were delivered, we walked home together
      to my uncle's lodgings, where he gave me a glass of wine and
      a sovereign for my trouble. I believe I felt as rich as any
      of them.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p60" shownumber="no">
      "But now I must tell you the romance of my uncle's life. I do
      not mean the suspected hidden romance, for that no one
      knew—except, indeed, a dead one knew all about it. It
      was a later romance, which, however, nearly cost him his life
      once.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p61" shownumber="no">
      "One Christmas-eve we had been occupied, as usual, with the
      presents of the following Christmas-day, and—will you
      believe it?—in the same lodgings, too, for my uncle was
      a thorough Tory in his hatred of change. Indeed, although two
      years had passed, and he had had the whole of his property at
      his disposal since the legal term of one year, he still
      continued to draw his salary of £100 of Messrs. Buff and
      Codgers. One Christmas-eve, I say, I was helping him to make
      up parcels, when, from a sudden impulse, I said to him—
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p62" shownumber="no">
      "'How good you are, uncle!'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p63" shownumber="no">
      "'Ha! ha! ha!' laughed he; 'that's the best joke of all.
      Good, my boy! Ha! ha! ha! Why, Charlie, you don't fancy I
      care one atom for all these people, do you? I do it all to
      please myself. Ha! ha! ha! It's the cheapest pleasure at the
      money, considering the quality, that I know. That <span class="ital" id="viii-p63.1">is</span> a
      joke. Good, indeed! Ha! ha! ha!'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p64" shownumber="no">
      "I am happy to say I was an old enough bird not to be caught
      with this metaphysical chaff. But my uncle's face grew
      suddenly very grave, even sad in its expression; and after a
      pause he resumed, but this time without any laughing:—
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p65" shownumber="no">
      "'Good, Charlie! Why, I'm no use to anybody.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p66" shownumber="no">
      "'You do me good, anyhow, uncle,' I answered. 'If I'm not a
      better man for having you for an uncle, why I shall be a
      great deal the worse, that's all.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p67" shownumber="no">
      "'Why, there it is!' rejoined my uncle; 'I don't know whether
      I do good or harm. But for you, Charlie, you're a good boy,
      and don't want any good done to you. It would break my heart,
      Charlie, if I thought you weren't a good boy.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p68" shownumber="no">
      "He always called me a boy after I was a grown man. But then
      I believe he always felt like a boy himself, and quite forgot
      that we were uncle and nephew.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p69" shownumber="no">
      "I was silent, and he resumed,—
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p70" shownumber="no">
      "'I wish I could be of real, unmistakeable use to anyone! But
      I fear I am not good enough to have that honour done me.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p71" shownumber="no">
      "Next morning,—that was Christmas-day,—he went
      out for a walk alone, apparently oppressed with the thought
      with which the serious part of our conversation on the
      preceding evening had closed. Of course nothing less than a
      threepenny piece would do for a crossing-sweeper on
      Christmas-day; but one tiny little girl touched his heart so
      that the usual coin was doubled. Still this did not relieve
      the heart of the giver sufficiently; for the child looked up
      in his face in a way, whatever the way was, that made his
      heart ache. So he gave her a shilling. But he felt no better
      after that.—I am following his own account of feelings
      and circumstances.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p72" shownumber="no">
      "'This won't do,' said Uncle Peter to himself. 'What is your
      name?' said Uncle Peter to the little girl.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p73" shownumber="no">
      "'Little Christmas,' she answered.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p74" shownumber="no">
      "'Little Christmas!' exclaimed Uncle Peter. 'I see why that
      wouldn't do now. What do you mean?'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p75" shownumber="no">
      "'Little Christmas, sir; please, sir.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p76" shownumber="no">
      "'Who calls you that?'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p77" shownumber="no">
      "'Everybody, sir.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p78" shownumber="no">
      "'Why do they call you that?'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p79" shownumber="no">
      "'It's my name, sir.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p80" shownumber="no">
      "'What's your father's name?'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p81" shownumber="no">
      "'I ain't got none, sir'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p82" shownumber="no">
      "'But you know what his name was?'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p83" shownumber="no">
      "'No, sir.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p84" shownumber="no">
      "'How did you get your name then? It must be the same as your
      father's, you know.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p85" shownumber="no">
      "'Then I suppose my father was Christmas-day, sir, for I
      knows of none else. They always calls me Little Christmas.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p86" shownumber="no">
      "'H'm! A little sister of mine, I see,' said Uncle Peter to
      himself.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p87" shownumber="no">
      "'Well, who's your mother?'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p88" shownumber="no">
      "'My aunt, sir. She knows I'm out, sir.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p89" shownumber="no">
      "There was not the least impudence in the child's tone or
      manner in saying this. She looked up at him with her gipsy
      eye in the most confident manner. She had not struck him in
      the least as beautiful; but the longer he looked at her, the
      more he was pleased with her.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p90" shownumber="no">
      "'Is your aunt kind to you?'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p91" shownumber="no">
      "'She gives me my wittles.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p92" shownumber="no">
      "'Suppose you did not get any money all day, what would she
      say to you?'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p93" shownumber="no">
      "'Oh, she won't give me a hidin' to-day, sir, supposin' I
      gets no more. You've giv' me enough already, sir; thank you,
      sir. I'll change it into ha'pence.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p94" shownumber="no">
      "'She does beat you sometimes, then?'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p95" shownumber="no">
      "'Oh, my!'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p96" shownumber="no">
      "Here she rubbed her arms and elbows as if she ached all over
      at the thought, and these were the only parts she could reach
      to rub for the whole.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p97" shownumber="no">
      "'I <span class="ital" id="viii-p97.1">will</span>,' said Uncle Peter to himself.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p98" shownumber="no">
      "'Do you think you were born on Christmas-day, little one?'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p99" shownumber="no">
      "'I think I was once, sir.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p100" shownumber="no">
      "'I shall teach the child to tell lies if I go on asking her
      questions in this way,' thought my uncle. 'Will you go home
      with me?' he said coaxingly.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p101" shownumber="no">
      "'Yes, sir, if you will tell me where to put my broom, for I
      must not go home without it, else aunt would wollop me.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p102" shownumber="no">
      "'I will buy you a new broom.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p103" shownumber="no">
      "'But aunt would wollop me all the same if I did not bring
      home the old one for our Christmas fire.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p104" shownumber="no">
      "'Never mind. I will take care of you. You may bring your
      broom if you like, though,' he added, seeing a cloud come
      over the little face.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p105" shownumber="no">
      "'Thank you, sir,' said the child; and, shouldering her
      broom, she trotted along behind him, as he led the way home.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p106" shownumber="no">
      "But this would not do, either. Before they had gone twelve
      paces, he had the child in one hand; and before they had gone
      a second twelve, he had the broom in the other. And so Uncle
      Peter walked home with his child and his broom. The latter he
      set down inside the door, and the former he led upstairs to
      his room. There he seated her on a chair by the fire, and
      ringing the bell, asked the landlady to bring a basin of
      bread and milk. The woman cast a look of indignation and
      wrath at the poor little immortal. She might have been the
      impersonation of Christmas-day in the catacombs, as she sat
      with her feet wide apart, and reaching halfway down the legs
      of the chair, and her black eyes staring from the midst of
      knotted tangles of hair that never felt comb or brush, or
      were defended from the wind by bonnet or hood. I dare say
      uncle's poor apartment, with its cases of stuffed birds and
      its square piano that was used for a cupboard, seemed to her
      the most sumptuous of conceivable abodes. But she said
      nothing—only stared. When her bread and milk came, she
      ate it up without a word, and when she had finished it, sat
      still for a moment, as if pondering what it became her to do
      next. Then she rose, dropped a courtesy, and
      said:—'Thank you, sir. Please, sir, where's my broom?'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p107" shownumber="no">
      "'Oh, but I want you to stop with me, and be my little girl.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p108" shownumber="no">
      "'Please, sir, I would rather go to my crossing.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p109" shownumber="no">
      "The face of Little Christmas lengthened visibly, and she was
      upon the point of crying. Uncle Peter saw that he had been
      too precipitate, and that he must woo the child before he
      could hope to win her; so he asked her for her address. But
      though she knew the way to her home perfectly, she could give
      only what seemed to him the most confused directions how to
      find it. No doubt to her they seemed as clear as day. Afraid
      of terrifying her by following her, the best way seemed to
      him to promise her a new frock on the morrow, if she would
      come and fetch it. Her face brightened so at the sound of a
      new frock, that my uncle had very little fear of the fault
      being hers if she did not come.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p110" shownumber="no">
      "'Will you know the way back, my dear?'"
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p111" shownumber="no">
      "'I always know my way anywheres,' answered she. So she was
      allowed to depart with her cherished broom."
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p112" shownumber="no">
      "Uncle Peter took my mother into council upon the affair of
      the frock. She thought an old one of my sister's would do
      best. But my uncle had said a <span class="ital" id="viii-p112.1">new</span> frock, and a new one
      it must be. So next day my mother went with him to buy one,
      and was excessively amused with his entire ignorance of what
      was suitable for the child. However, the frock being
      purchased, he saw how absurd it would be to put a new frock
      over such garments as she must have below, and accordingly
      made my mother buy everything to clothe her completely. With
      these treasures he hastened home, and found poor Little
      Christmas and her broom waiting for him outside the door, for
      the landlady would not let her in. This roused the wrath of
      my uncle to such a degree, that, although he had borne wrongs
      innumerable and aggravated for a long period of years without
      complaint, he walked in and gave her notice that he would
      leave in a week. I think she expected he would forget all
      about it before the day arrived; but with his further designs
      for Little Christmas, he was not likely to forget it; and I
      fear I have seldom enjoyed anything so much as the
      consternation of the woman (whom I heartily hated) when she
      saw a truck arrive to remove my uncle's few personal
      possessions from her inhospitable roof. I believe she took
      her revenge by giving her cronies to understand that she had
      turned my uncle away at a week's warning for bringing home
      improper companions to her respectable house.—But to
      return to Little Christmas. She fared all the better for the
      landlady's unkindness; for my mother took her home and washed
      her with her own soft hands from head to foot; and then put
      all the new clothes on her, and she looked charming. How my
      uncle would have managed I can't think. He was delighted at
      the improvement in her appearance. I saw him turn round and
      wipe his eyes with his handkerchief.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p113" shownumber="no">
      "'Now, Little Christmas, will you come and live with me?'
      said he.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p114" shownumber="no">
      "She pulled the same face, though not quite so long as
      before, and said, 'I would rather go to my crossing, please,
      sir.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p115" shownumber="no">
      "My uncle heaved a sigh and let her go.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p116" shownumber="no">
      "She shouldered her broom as if it had been the rifle of a
      giant, and trotted away to her work.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p117" shownumber="no">
      "But next day, and the next, and the next, she was not to be
      seen at her wonted corner. When a whole week had passed and
      she did not make her appearance, my uncle was in despair.
      "'You see, Charlie,' said he, 'I am fated to be of no use to
      anybody, though I was born on Christmas-day.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p118" shownumber="no">
      "The very next day, however, being Sunday, my uncle found her
      as he went to church. She was sweeping a new crossing. She
      seemed to have found a lower deep still, for, alas! all her
      new clothes were gone, and she was more tattered and
      wretched-looking than before. As soon as she saw my uncle she
      burst into tears.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p119" shownumber="no">
      "'Look,' she said, pulling up her little frock, and showing
      her thigh with a terrible bruise upon it; '<span class="ital" id="viii-p119.1">she</span> did
      it.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p120" shownumber="no">
      "A fresh burst of tears followed.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p121" shownumber="no">
      "'Where are your new clothes, Little Christmas?' asked my
      uncle.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p122" shownumber="no">
      "'She sold them for gin, and then beat me awful. Please, sir,
      I couldn't help it.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p123" shownumber="no">
      "The child's tears were so bitter, that my uncle, without
      thinking, said—
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p124" shownumber="no">
      "'Never mind, dear; you shall have another frock.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p125" shownumber="no">
      "Her tears ceased, and her face brightened for a moment; but
      the weeping returned almost instantaneously with increased
      violence, and she sobbed out:
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p126" shownumber="no">
      "'It's no use, sir; she'd only serve me the same, sir.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p127" shownumber="no">
      "'Will you come home and live with me, then?'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p128" shownumber="no">
      "'Yes, please.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p129" shownumber="no">
      "She flung her broom from her into the middle of the street,
      nearly throwing down a cab-horse, betwixt whose fore-legs it
      tried to pass; then, heedless of the oaths of the man, whom
      my uncle pacified with a shilling, put her hand in that of
      her friend and trotted home with him. From that day till the
      day of his death she never left him—of her own accord,
      at least.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p130" shownumber="no">
      "My uncle had, by this time, got into lodgings with a woman
      of the right sort, who received the little stray lamb with
      open arms and open heart. Once more she was washed and
      clothed from head to foot, and from skin to frock. My uncle
      never allowed her to go out without him, or some one who was
      capable of protecting her. He did not think it at all
      necessary to supply the woman, who might not be her aunt
      after all, with gin unlimited, for the privilege of rescuing
      Little Christmas from her cruelty. So he felt that she was in
      great danger of being carried off, for the sake either of her
      earnings or her ransom; and, in fact, some very
      suspicious-looking characters were several times observed
      prowling about in the neighbourhood. Uncle Peter, however,
      took what care he could to prevent any report of this
      reaching the ears of Little Christmas, lest she should live
      in terror; and contented himself with watching her carefully.
      It was some time before my mother would consent to our
      playing with her freely and beyond her sight; for it was
      strange to hear the ugly words which would now and then break
      from her dear little innocent lips. But she was very easily
      cured of this, although, of course, some time must pass
      before she could be quite depended upon. She was a
      sweet-tempered, loving child. But the love seemed for some
      time to have no way of showing itself, so little had she been
      used to ways of love and tenderness. When we kissed her she
      never returned the kiss, but only stared; yet whatever we
      asked her to do she would do as if her whole heart was in it;
      and I did not doubt it was. Now I know it was.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p131" shownumber="no">
      "After a few years, when Christmas began to be considered
      tolerably capable of taking care of herself, the vigilance of
      my uncle gradually relaxed a little. A month before her
      thirteenth birthday, as near as my uncle could guess, the
      girl disappeared. She had gone to the day-school as usual,
      and was expected home in the afternoon; for my uncle would
      never part with her to go to a boarding-school, and yet
      wished her to have the benefit of mingling with her fellows,
      and not being always tied to the button-hole of an old
      bachelor. But she did not return at the usual hour. My uncle
      went to inquire about her. She had left the school with the
      rest. Night drew on. My uncle was in despair. He roamed the
      streets all night; spoke about his child to every policeman
      he met; went to the station-house of the district, and
      described her; had bills printed, and offered a hundred
      pounds reward for her restoration. All was unavailing. The
      miscreants must have seen bills, but feared to repose
      confidence in the offer. Poor Uncle Peter drooped and grew
      thin. Before the month was out, his clothes were hanging
      about him like a sack. He could hardly swallow a mouthful;
      hardly even sit down to a meal. I believe he loved his Little
      Christmas every whit as much as if she had been his own
      daughter—perhaps more—for he could not help
      thinking of what she might have been if he had not rescued
      her; and he felt that God had given her to him as certainly
      as if she had been his own child, only that she had come in
      another way. He would get out of bed in the middle of the
      night, unable to sleep, and go wandering up and down the
      streets, and into dreadful places, sometimes, to try to find
      her. But fasting and watching could not go on long without
      bringing friends with them. Uncle Peter was seized with a
      fever, which grew and grew till his life was despaired of. He
      was very delirious at times, and then the strangest fancies
      had possession of his brain. Sometimes he seemed to see the
      horrid woman she called her aunt, torturing the poor child;
      sometimes it was old Pagan Father Christmas, clothed in snow
      and ice, come to fetch his daughter; sometimes it was his old
      landlady shutting her out in the frost; or himself finding
      her afterwards, but frozen so hard to the ground that he
      could not move her to get her indoors. The doctors seemed
      doubtful, and gave as their opinion—a decided shake of
      the head.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p132" shownumber="no">
      "Christmas-day arrived. In the afternoon, to the wonder of
      all about him, although he had been wandering a moment
      before, he suddenly said—
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p133" shownumber="no">
      "'I was born on Christmas-day, you know. This is the first
      Christmas-day that didn't bring me good luck.'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p134" shownumber="no">
      "Turning to me, he added—
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p135" shownumber="no">
      "'Charlie, my boy, its' a good thing ANOTHER besides me was
      born on Christmas-day, isn't it?'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p136" shownumber="no">
      "'Yes, dear uncle,' said I; and it was all I could say. He
      lay quite quiet for a few minutes, when there came a gentle
      knock to the street door.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p137" shownumber="no">
      "'That's Chrissy!' he cried, starting up in bed, and
      stretching out his arms with trembling eagerness. 'And me to
      say this Christmas-day would bring me no good!'
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p138" shownumber="no">
      "He fell back on his pillow, and burst into a flood of tears.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p139" shownumber="no">
      "I rushed down to the door, and reached it before the
      servant. I stared. There stood a girl about the size of
      Chrissy, with an old battered bonnet on, and a ragged shawl.
      She was standing on the door-step, trembling. I felt she was
      trembling somehow, for I don't think I saw it. She had
      Chrissy's eyes too, I thought; but the light was dim now, for
      the evening was coming on.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p140" shownumber="no">
      "All this passed through my mind in a moment, during which
      she stood silent.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p141" shownumber="no">
      "'What is it?' I said, in a tremor of expectation.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p142" shownumber="no">
      "'Charlie, don't you know me?' she said, and burst into
      tears.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p143" shownumber="no">
      "We were in each other's arms in a moment—for the first
      time. But Chrissy is my wife now. I led her up stairs in
      triumph, and into my uncle's room.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p144" shownumber="no">
      "'I knew it was my lamb!' he cried, stretching out his arms,
      and trying to lift himself up, only he was too weak.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p145" shownumber="no">
      "Chrissy flew to his arms. She was very dirty, and her
      clothes had such a smell of poverty! But there she lay in my
      uncle's bosom, both of them sobbing, for a long time; and
      when at last she withdrew, she tumbled down on the floor, and
      there she lay motionless. I was in a dreadful fright, but my
      mother came in at the moment, while I was trying to put some
      brandy within her cold lips, and got her into a warm bath,
      and put her to bed.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p146" shownumber="no">
      "In the morning she was much better, though the doctor would
      not let her get up for a day or two. I think, however, that
      was partly for my uncle's sake.
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p147" shownumber="no">
      "When at length she entered the room one morning, dressed in
      her own nice clothes, for there were plenty in the wardrobe
      in her room, my uncle stretched out his arms to her once
      more, and said:
    </p>
    <p id="viii-p148" shownumber="no">
      "'Ah! Chrissy, I thought I was going to have my own way, an
      die on Christmas-day; but it would have been one too soon,
      before I had found you, my darling."
    </p>
    <p class="Center" id="viii-p149" shownumber="no">
      END OF THE SECOND VOLUME
    </p>
</div1>

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
